path: root/old/vmsgr10.txt

The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Vanished Messenger by Oppenheim
#4 in our series by by E. Phillips Oppenheim


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


The Vanished Messenger

by E. Phillips Oppenheim

April, 1999  [Etext #1699]


The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Vanished Messenger by Oppenheim
******This file should be named 1rbnh10.txt or 1rbnh10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, 1rbnh11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, 1rbnh10a.txt

This Etext prepared by an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer.     

Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any
of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition.


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-six text
files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only ~5% of the present number of computer users.

At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third
of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we
manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly
from Michael Hart's salary at Carnegie-Mellon University, and an
assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few
more years, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we
don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent on one person.

We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>
hart@pobox.com forwards to hart@prairienet.org and archive.org
if your mail bounces from archive.org, I will still see it, if
it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . .

We would prefer to send you this information by email.

******

To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser
to view http://promo.net/pg.  This site lists Etexts by
author and by title, and includes information about how
to get involved with Project Gutenberg.  You could also
download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here.  This
is one of our major sites, please email hart@pobox.com,
for a more complete list of our various sites.

To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any
Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror (mirror
sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed
at http://promo.net/pg).

Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better.

Example FTP session:

ftp sunsite.unc.edu
login: anonymous
password: your@login
cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg
cd etext90 through etext99
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET GUTINDEX.??  [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99]
GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]

***

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**

(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





This Etext prepared by an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer.     





The Vanished Messenger

by E. Phillips Oppenheim




CHAPTER I


There were very few people upon Platform Number Twenty-one of
Liverpool Street Station at a quarter to nine on the evening
of April 2 - possibly because the platform in question is one of
the most remote and least used in the great terminus.  The
station-master, however, was there himself, with an inspector in
attendance.   A dark, thick-set man, wearing a long travelling
ulster and a Homburg hat, and carrying in his hand a brown leather
dressing-case, across which was painted in black letters the name
MR. JOHN P. DUNSTER, was standing a few yards away, smoking a
long cigar, and, to all appearance absorbed in studying the
advertisements which decorated the grimy wall on the other side of
the single track.  A couple of porters were seated upon a barrow
which contained one solitary portmanteau.  There were no signs of
other passengers, no other luggage.  As a matter of fact, according
to the time-table, no train was due to leave the station or to
arrive at it, on this particular platform, for several hours.

Down at the other end of the platform the wooden barrier was thrust
back, and a porter with some luggage upon a barrow made his noisy
approach.  He was followed by a tall young man in a grey tweed suit
and a straw hat on which were the colours of a famous cricket club.

The inspector watched them curiously.  "Lost his way, I should
think," he observed.

The station-master nodded.  "It looks like the young man who missed
the boat train," he remarked.  "Perhaps he has come to beg a lift."

The young man in question made steady progress up the platform.
His hands were thrust deep into the pockets of his coat, and his
forehead was contracted in a frown.  As he approached more closely,
he singled out Mr. John P. Dunster, and motioning his porter to wait,
crossed to the edge of the track and addressed him.

"Can I speak to you for a moment, sir?"

Mr. John P. Dunster turned at once and faced his questioner.  He
did so without haste - with a certain deliberation, in fact - yet
his eyes were suddenly bright and keen.  He was neatly dressed,
with the quiet precision which seems as a rule to characterise the
travelling American.  He was apparently of a little less than
middle-age, clean-shaven, broad-shouldered, with every appearance
of physical strength.  He seemed like a man on wires, a man on the
alert, likely to miss nothing.

"Are you Mr. John P. Dunster?" the youth asked.

"I carry my visiting-card in my hand, sir," the other replied,
swinging his dressing-case around.  "My name is John P. Dunster."

The young man's expression was scarcely ingratiating.  To a natural
sullenness was added now the nervous distaste of one who approaches
a disagreeable task.

"I want, if I may, to ask you a favour," he continued.  "If you don't
feel like granting it, please say no and I'll be off at once.  I am
on my way to The Hague.  I was to have gone by the boat train which
left half an hour ago.  I had taken a seat, and they assured me that
the train would not leave for at least ten minutes, as the mails
weren't in.  I went down the platform to buy some papers and stood
talking for a moment or two with a man whom I know.  I suppose I
must have been longer than I thought, or they must have been quicker
than they expected with the mailbags.  Anyhow, when I came back the
train was moving.  They would not let me jump in.  I could have done
it easily, but that fool of an inspector over there held me."

"They are very strict in this country, I know."

Mr. Dunster agreed, without change of expression.
"Please go on."

"I saw you arrive - just too late for the train.  While I was
swearing at the inspector, I heard you speak to the station-master.
Since then I have made inquiries.  I understand that you have
ordered a special train to Harwich."

Mr. John P. Dunster said nothing, only his keen, clear eyes seemed
all the time to be questioning this gloomy-looking but apparently
harmless young man.

"I went to the station-master's office," the latter continued,
"and tried to persuade them to let me ride in the guard's van of
your special, but he made a stupid fuss about it, so I thought I'd
better come to you.  Can I beg a seat in your compartment, or
anywhere in the train, as far as Harwich?"

Mr. Dunster avoided, for the moment, a direct reply.  He had the
air of a man who, whether reasonably or unreasonably, disliked the
request which had been made to him.

"You are particularly anxious to cross to-night?" he asked.

"I am," the youth admitted emphatically.  "I never ought to have
risked missing the train.  I am due at The Hague to-morrow."

Mr. John P. Dunster moved his position a little.  The light from a
rain-splashed gas lamp shone now full upon the face of his suppliant:
a boy's face, which would have been pleasant and even handsome but
for the discontented mouth, the lowering forehead, and a shadow in
the eyes, as though, boy though he certainly was in years, he had
already, at some time or another, looked upon the serious things of
life.  His nervousness, too, was almost grotesque.  He had the air
of disliking immensely this asking a favour from a stranger.  Mr.
Dunster appreciated all these things, but there were reasons which
made him slow in granting the young man's request.

"What is the nature of your pressing business at The Hague?" he asked.

The youth hesitated.

"I am afraid," he said grimly, "that you will not think it of much
importance.  I am on my way to play in a golf tournament there."

"A golf tournament at The Hague!  " Mr. Dunster repeated, in a
slightly altered tone.  "What is your name?"

"Gerald Fentolin."

Mr. Dunster stood quite still for a moment.  He was possessed of a
wonderful memory, and he was conscious at that moment of a subtle
appeal to it.  Fentolin!  There was something in the name which
seemed to him somehow associated with the things against which he
was on guard.  He stood with puzzled frown, reminiscent for several
minutes, unsuccessful.  Then he suddenly smiled, and moving
underneath the gas lamp, shook open an evening paper which he had
been carrying.  He turned over the pages until he arrived at the
sporting items.  Here, in almost the first paragraph, he saw the
name which had happened to catch his eye a moment or two before:

                     GOLF AT THE HAGUE

    Among the entrants for the tournament which commences
    to-morrow, are several well-known English players,
    including Mr.  Barwin, Mr.  Parrott, Mr.  Hillard and
    Mr. Gerald Fentolin.

Mr. Dunster folded up the newspaper and replaced it in his pocket.
He turned towards the young man.

"So you're a golfer, are you?"

"I play a bit," was the somewhat indifferent reply.

Mr. Dunster turned to another part of the paper and pointed to the
great black head-lines.

"Seems a queer thing for a young fellow like you to be worrying
about games," he remarked.  "I haven't been in this country more
than a few hours, but I expected to find all the young men getting
ready."

"Getting ready for what?"

"Why, to fight, of course," Mr. Dunster replied.  "Seems pretty
clear that there's an expeditionary force being fitted out,
according to this evening's paper, somewhere up in the North Sea.
The only Englishman I've spoken to on this side was willing to lay
me odds that war would be declared within a week."

The young man's lack of interest was curious.

"I am not in the army," he said.  "It really doesn't affect me."

Mr. Dunster stared at him.

"You'll forgive my curiosity," he said, "but say, is there nothing
you could get into and fight if this thing came along?"

"Nothing at all, that I know of," the youth replied coolly.  "War
is an affair which concerns only the military and naval part of two
countries.  The civil population -"

"Plays golf, I suppose," Mr. Dunster interrupted.  "Young man, I
haven't been in England for some years, and you rather take my
breath away.  All the same, you can come along with me as far as
Harwich."

The young man showed signs of some satisfaction.  "I am very much
obliged to you, sir," he dedared.  "I promise you I won't be in
the way."

The station-master, who had been looking through a little pile of
telegrams brought to him by a clerk from his office, now turned
towards them.  His expression was a little grave.

"Your special will be backing down directly, sir," he announced,
"but I am sorry to say that we hear very bad accounts of the line.
They say that this is only the fag-end of the storm that we are
getting here, and that it's been raging for nearly twenty-four
hours on the east coast.  I doubt whether the Harwich boat will be
able to put off."

"We must take our chance about that," Dunster remarked.  "If the
mail boat doesn't run, I presume there will be something else we
can charter."

The station-master looked the curiosity which he did not actually
express in words.

"Money will buy most things, nowadays, sir," he observed, "but if
it isn't fit for our mail boat, it certainly isn't fit for anything
else that can come into Harwich Harbour.  However, you'll hear what
they say when you get there."

Mr. Dunster nodded and relapsed into a taciturnity which was
obviously one of his peculiarities.  The young man strolled down
the platform, and catching up with the inspector, touched him on
the shoulder.

"Do you know who the fellow is he asked curiously.  "It's awfully
decent of him to let me go with him, but he didn't seem very keen
about it."

The inspector shook his head.

"No idea, sir," he replied.  "He drove up just two minutes after
the train had gone, came straight into the office and ordered a
special.  Paid for it, too, in Bank of England notes before he
went out.  I fancy he's an American, and he gave his name as John
P. Dunster."

The young man paused to light a cigarette.

"If he's an American, I suppose that accounts for it," he observed.
"He must be in a precious hurry to get somewhere, though."

"A night like this, too!" the inspector remarked, with a shiver.
"I wouldn't leave London myself unless I had to.  They say there's
a tremendous storm blowing on the east coast.  Here comes the train,
sir - just one saloon and the guard's van."

The little train backed slowly along the platform side.  The
engine was splashed with mud and soaking wet.  The faces of the
engine-driver and his companion shone from the dripping rain.  The
station-master held open the door of the saloon.

"You've a rough journey before you, sir," he said.  "You'll catch
the boat all right, though - if it goes.  The mail train was very
heavy to-night.  You should catch her up this side of Colehester."

Mr. Dunster nodded.

"I am taking this young gentleman with me," he announced shortly.
"It seems that he, too, missed the train.  I am much obliged to you,
station-master, for your attention.  Good night!"

They were about to start when Mr. Dunster once more let down the
window.

"By the way," he said, "as it is such a wild night, you will oblige
me very much if you will tell the engine-driver that there will be
a five pound note for himself and his companion if we catch the
mail.  Inspector!"

The inspector touched his hat.  The station-master had turned
discreetly away.  He had been an inspector himself once, and
sovereigns had been useful to him, too.  Then the train glided from
the platform side, plunged with a scream through a succession of
black tunnels, and with rapidly increasing speed faced the storm.




CHAPTER II

The young man sat on one side of the saloon and Mr. John P. Dunster
on the other.  Although both of them were provided with a certain
amount of railway literature, neither of them made any pretence at
reading.  The older man, with his feet upon the opposite seat and
his arms folded, was looking pensively through the rain-splashed
window-pane into the impenetrable darkness.  The young man, although
he could not ignore his companion's unsociable instincts, was
fidgety.

"There will be some floods out to-morrow," he remarked.

Mr. Dunster turned his head and looked across the saloon.  There
was something in the deliberate manner of his doing so, and his
hesitation before he spoke, which seemed intended to further impress
upon the young man the fact that he was not disposed for conversation.

"Very likely," was his sole reply.

Gerald Fentolin sighed as though he regretted his companion's
taciturnity and a few minutes later strolled to the farther end of
the saloon.  He spent some time trying to peer through the streaming
window into the darkness.  He chatted for a few minutes with the
guard, who was, however, in a bad temper at having had to turn out
and who found little to say.  Then he took one of his golf clubs
from the bag and indulged in several half swings.  Finally he
stretched himself out upon one of the seats and closed his eyes.

"May as well try to get a nap," he yawned.  "There won't be much
chance on the steamer, if it blows like this."

Mr. Dunster said nothing.  His face was set, his eyes were looking
somewhere beyond the confines of the saloon in which he was seated.
So they travelled for over an hour.  The young man seemed to be
dozing in earnest when, with a succession of jerks, the train
rapidly slackened speed.  Mr. Dunster let down the window.  The
interior of the carriage was at once thrown into confusion.  A
couple of newspapers were caught up and whirled around, a torrent
of rain beat in.  Mr. Dunster rapidly closed the window and rang
the bell.  The guard came in after a moment or two.  His clothes
were shiny from the wet; raindrops hung from his beard.

"What is the matter?" Mr. Dunster demanded.  "Why are we waiting
here?"

"There's a block on the line somewhere, the man replied.  "Can't
tell where exactly.  The signals are against us; that's all we
know at present."

They crawled on again in about ten minutes, stopped, and resumed
their progress at an even slower rate.  Mr. Dunster once more
summoned the guard.

"Why are we travelling like this?" he asked impatiently.  "We shall
never catch the boat."

"We shall catch the boat all right if it runs, sir," the man assured
him.  "The mail is only a mile or two ahead of us; that's one reason
why we have to go so slowly.  Then the water is right over the line
where we are now, and we can't get any news at all from the other
side of Ipswich.  If it goes on like this, some of the bridges will
be down; that's what I'm afraid of."

Mr. Dunster frowned.  For the first time he showed some signs of
uneasiness.

"Perhaps," he muttered, half to himself," a motorcar would have been
better."

"Not on your life," his young companion intervened.  "All the roads
to the coast here cross no end of small bridges - much weaker
affairs than the railway bridges.  I bet there are some of those
down already.  Besides, you wouldn't be able to see where you were
going, on a night like this."

"There appears to be a chance," Mr. Dunster remarked drily, "that
you will have to scratch for your competition to-morrow."

"Also," the young man observed, "that you will have taken this
special train for nothing.  I can't fancy the Harwich boat going
out a night like this."

Mr. Dunster relapsed into stony but anxious silence.  The train
continued its erratic progress, sometimes stopping altogether for
a time, with whistle blowing repeatedly; sometimes creeping along
the metals as though feeling its way to safety.  At last, after a
somewhat prolonged wait, the guard, whose hoarse voice they had
heard on the platform of the small station in which they were
standing, entered the carriage.  With him came a gust of wind, once
more sending the papers flying around the compartment.  The rain
dripped from his clothes on to the carpet.  He had lost his hat,
his hair was tossed with the wind, his face was bleeding from a
slight wound on the temple.

"The boat train's just ahead of us, sir," he announced.  "She can't
get on any better than we can.  We've just heard that there's a
bridge down on the line between Ipswich and Harwich."

"What are we going to do, then?" Mr. Dunster demanded.

"That's just what I've come to ask you, sir," the guard replied.
"The mail's going slowly on as far as Ipswich.  I fancy they'll
lie by there until the morning.  The best thing that I can see is,
if you're agreeable, to take you back to London.  We can very
likely do that all right, if we start at once."

Mr. Dunster, ignoring the man's suggestion, drew from one of the
voluminous pockets of his ulster a small map.  He spread it open
upon the table before him and studied it attentively.

"If I cannot get to Harwich," he asked, "is there any possibility
of keeping straight on and reaching Yarmouth?"

The guard hesitated.

"We haven't heard anything about the line from Ipswich to Norwich,
sir," he replied, "but we can't very well change our course without
definite instructions."

"Your definite instructions," Mr. Dunster reminded him drily, "were
to take me to Harwich.  You have been forced to depart from them.
I see no harm in your adopting any suggestions I may have to make
concerning our altered destination.  I will pay the extra mileage,
naturally."

"How far did you wish to go, sir?" the guard enquired.

"To Yarmouth," Mr. Dunster replied firmly.  "If there are bridges
down, and communication with Harwich is blocked, Yarmouth would
suit me better than anywhere."

The guard shook his head.

"I couldn't go on that way, sir, without instructions."

"Is there a telegraph office at this station?" Mr. Dunster inquired.

"We can speak anywhere on the line," the guard replied.

"Then wire to the station-master at Liverpool Street," Mr. Dunster
instructed.  "You can get a reply from him in the course of a few
minutes.  Explain the situation and tell him what my wishes are."

The guard hesitated.

"It's a goodish way from here to Norwich," he observed, "and for
all we know -"

"When we left Liverpool Street Station," Mr. Dunster interrupted,
"I promised five pounds each to you, the engine-driver, and his mate.
That five pounds shall be made twenty-five if you succeed in
getting me to the coast.  Do your best for me."

The guard raised his hat and departed without another word.

"It will probably suit you better," Mr. Dunster continued, turning
to his companion, " to leave me at Ipswich and join the mail."

The latter shook his head.

"I don't see that there's any chance, anyway, of my getting over in
time now," he remarked.  "If you'll take me on with you as far as
Norwich, I can go quietly home from there!"

"You live in this part of the world, then?" Mr. Dunster asked.

The young man assented.  Again there was a certain amount of
hesitation in his manner.

"I live some distance the other side of Norwich," he said.  "I don't
want to sponge on you too much," he went on, "but if you're really
going to stick it out and try and get there, I'd like to go on, too.
I am afraid I can't offer to share the expense, but I'd work my
passage if there was anything to be done."

Mr. Dunster drummed for a moment upon the table with his fingers.
All the time the young man had been speaking, his eyes had been
studying his face.  He turned now once more to his map.

"It was my idea," he said, "to hire a steam trawler from Yarmouth.
If I do so, you can, if you wish, accompany me so far as the port
at which we may land in Holland.  On the other hand, to be perfectly
frank with you, I should prefer to go alone.  There will be, no
doubt, a certain amount of risk in crossing tonight.  My own business
is of importance.  A golf tournament, however, is scarcely worth
risking your life for, is it?"

"Oh, I don't know about that!" the young man replied grimly.  "I
fancy I should rather like it.  Let's see whether we can get on to
Norwich, anyhow, shall we?  We may find that there are bridges down
on that line."

They relapsed once more into silence.  Presently the guard
reappeared.

"Instructions to take you on to Yarmouth, if possible, sir," he
announced, "and to collect the mileage at our destination."

"That will be quite satisfactory," Mr. Dunster agreed.  "Let us be
off, then, as soon as possible."  Presently they crawled on.  They
passed the boat train in Ipswich Station, where they stayed for a
few moments.  Mr. Dunster bought wine and sandwiches, and his
companion followed his example.  Then they continued their journey.
An hour or more passed; the storm showed no signs of abatement.
Their speed now rarely exceeded ten or fifteen miles an hour.  Mr.
Dunster smoked all the time, occasionally rubbing the window-pane
and trying to look out.  Gerald Fentolin slept fitfully.

"Have you any idea where we are?" Mr. Dunster asked once.

The boy cautiously let down the window a little way.  With the noise
of the storm came another sound, to which he listened for a moment
with puzzled face: a dull, rumbling sound like the falling of water.
He closed the window, breathless.

"I don't think we are far from Norwich.  We passed Forncett, anyhow,
some time ago."

"Still raining?"

"In torrents!  I can't see a yard ahead of me.  I bet we get some
floods after this.  I expect they are out now, if one could only see."

They crept on.  Suddenly, above the storm, they heard what sounded
at first like the booming of a gun, and then a shrill whistle from
some distance ahead.  They felt the jerk as their brakes were hastily
applied, the swaying of the little train, and then the crunching of
earth beneath them, the roar of escaping steam as their engine
ploughed its way on into the road bed.

"Off the rails!" the boy cried, springing to his feet.  "Hold on
tightly, sir.  I'd keep away from the window."

The carriage swayed and rocked.  Suddenly a telegraph post seemed
to come crashing through the window and the polished mahogany panels.
The young man escaped it by leaping to one side.  It caught Mr.
Dunster, who had just risen to his feet, upon the forehead.  There
was a crash all around of splitting glass, a further shock.  They
were both thrown off their feet.  The light was suddenly extinguished.
With the crashing of glass, the splitting of timber - a hideous,
tearing sound - the wrecked saloon, dragging the engine half-way
over with it, slipped down a low embankment and lay on its side,
what remained of it, in a field of turnips.




CHAPTER III

As the young man staggered to his feet, he had somehow a sense of
detachment, as though he were commencing a new life, or had suddenly
come into a new existence.  Yet his immediate surroundings were
charged with ugly reminiscences.  Through a great gap in the ruined
side of the saloon the rain was tearing in.  As he stood up, his
head caught the fragments of the roof.  He was able to push back
the wreckage with ease and step out.  For a moment he reeled, as he
met the violence of the storm.  Then, clutching hold of the side of
the wreck, he steadied himself.  A light was moving back and forth,
close at hand.  He cried out weakly: "Hullo!"

A man carrying a lantern, bent double as he made his way against the
wind, crawled up to them.  He was a porter from the station close
at hand.

"My God!  "he exclaimed.  "Any one alive here?"

"I'm all right," Gerald muttered, "at least, I suppose I am.  What's
it all - what's it all about?  We've had an accident."

The porter caught hold of a piece of the wreckage with which to
steady himself.

"Your train ran right into three feet of water," he answered.  "The
rails had gone - torn up.  The telegraph line's down."

"Why didn't you stop the train?"

"We were doing all we could," the man retorted gloomily.  "We weren't
expecting anything else through to-night.  We'd a man along the line
with a lantern, but he's just been found blown over the embankment,
with his head in a pool of water.  Any one else in your carriage?"

"One gentleman travelling with me," Gerald answered.  "We'd better
try to get him out.  What about the guard and engine-driver?"

"The engine-driver and stoker are both alive," the porter told him.
"I came across them before I saw you.  They're both knocked sort
of sillylike, but they aren't much hurt.  The guard's stone dead."

"Where are we?"

"A few hundred yards from Wymondham.  Let's have a look for the
other gentleman."

Mr. John P. Dunster was lying quite still, his right leg doubled
up, and a huge block of telegraph post, which the saloon had carried
with it in its fall, still pressing against his forehead.  He
groaned as they dragged him out and laid him down upon a cushion
in the shelter of the wreckage.

"He's alive all right," the porter remarked.  "There's a doctor on
the way.  Let's cover him up quick and wait."

"Can't we carry him to shelter of some sort Gerald proposed.

The man shook his head.  Speech of any sort was difficult.  Even
with his lips close to the other's ears, he had almost to shout.

"Couldn't be done," he replied.  "It's all one can do to walk alone
when you get out in the middle of the field, away from the shelter
of the embankment here.  There's bits of trees flying all down the
lane.  Never was such a night!  Folks is fair afraid of the morning
to see what's happened.  There's a mill blown right over on its side
in the next field, and the man in charge of it lying dead.  This
poor chap's bad enough."

Gerald, on all fours, had crept back into the compartment.  The
bottle of wine was smashed into atoms.  He came out, dragging the
small dressing-case which his companion had kept on the table before
him.  One side of it was dented in, but the lock, which was of great
strength, still held.

"Perhaps there's a flask somewhere in this dressing-case," Gerald
said.  " Lend me a knife."

Strong though it had been, the lock was already almost torn out
from its foundation.  They forced the spring and opened it.  The
porter turned his lantern on the widening space.  Just as Gerald
was raising the lid very slowly to save the contents from being
scattered by the wind, the man turned his head to answer an
approaching hail.  Gerald raised the lid a little higher and
suddenly closed it with a bang.

"There's folks coming at last!" the porter exclaimed, turning around
excitedly.  "They've been a time and no mistake.  The village isn't
a quarter of a mile away.  Did you find a flask, sir?"

Gerald made no answer.  The dressing-case once more was closed, and
his hand pressed upon the lid.  The porter turned the light upon his
face and whistled softly.

"You're about done yourself, sir," he remarked.  "Hold up."

He caught the young man in his arms.  There was another roar in
Gerald's ears besides the roar of the wind.  He had never fainted
in his life, but the feeling was upon him now - a deadly sickness,
a swaying of the earth.  The porter suddenly gave a little cry.

"If I'm not a born idiot!" he exclaimed, drawing a bottle from the
pocket of his coat with his disengaged hand.  "There's whisky here.
I was taking it home to the missis for her rheumatism.  Now, then."

He drew the cork from the bottle with his teeth and forced some of
the liquid between the lips of the young man.  The voices now were
coming nearer and nearer.  Gerald made a desperate effort.

"I am all right," he declared.  "Let's look after him."

They groped their way towards the unconscious man, Gerald still
gripping the dressing-case with both hands.  There were no signs
of any change in his condition, but he was still breathing heavily.
Then they heard a shout behind, almost in their ears.  The porter
staggered to his feet.

"It's all right now, sir!" he exclaimed.  "They've brought blankets
and a stretcher and brandy.  Here's a doctor, sir."

A powerful-looking man, hatless, and wrapped in a great ulster,
moved towards them.

"How many are there of you?" he asked, as he bent over Mr. Dunster.

"Only we two," Gerald replied.  "Is my friend badly hurt?"

"Concussion," the doctor announced.  "We'll take him to the village.
What about you, young man?  Your face is bleeding, I see."

"Just a cut," Gerald faltered; "nothing else."

"Lucky chap," the doctor remarked.  "Let's get him to shelter of
some sort.  Come along.  There's an inn at the corner of the lane
there."

They all staggered along, Gerald still clutching the dressing-case,
and supported on the other side by an excited and somewhat
incoherent villager.

"Such a storm as never was," the latter volunteered.  "The telegraph
wires are all down for miles and miles.  There won't be no trains
running along this line come many a week, and as for trees - why,
it's as though some one had been playing ninepins in Squire
Fellowes's park.  When the morning do come, for sure there will be
things to be seen.  This way, sir.  Be careful of the gate."

They staggered along down the lane, climbing once over a tree
which lay across the lane and far into the adjoining field.  Soon
they were joined by more of the villagers, roused from their beds
by rumours of terrible happenings.  The little, single-storey,
ivy-covered inn was all lit up and the door held firmly open.  They
passed through the narrow entrance and into the stone-flagged
barroom, where the men laid down their stretcher.  As many of the
villagers as could crowd in filled the passage.  Gerald sank into
a chair.  The sudden absence of wind was almost disconcerting.  He
felt himself once more in danger of fainting.  He was only vaguely
conscious of drinking hot milk, poured from a jug by a red-faced
and sympathetic woman.  Its restorative effect, however, was
immediate and wonderful.  The mist cleared from before his eyes,
his brain began to work.  Always in the background the horror and
the shame were there, the shame which kept his hand pressed with
unnatural strength upon the broken lock of that dressing-case.
He sat a little apart from the others and listened.  Above the
confused murmur of voices he could hear the doctor's comment and
brief orders, as he rose to his feet after examining the unconscious
man.

"An ordinary concussion," he declared.  "I must get round and see
the engine-driver now.  They have got him in a shed by the embankment.
I'll call in again later on.  Let's have one more look at you,
young man."

He glanced at the cut on Gerald's forehead, noted the access of
colour in his cheeks, and nodded.

"Born to be hanged, you were," he pronounced.  "You've had a
marvellous escape.  I'll be in again presently.  No need to worry
about your friend.  He looks as though he'd got a mighty constitution.
Light my lantern, Brown.  Two of you had better come with me to the
shed.  It's no night for a man to be wandering about alone."

He departed, and many of the villagers with him.  The landlady sat
down and began to weep.

"Such a night!  Such a night!" she exclaimed, wringing her hands.
"And there's the doctor talks about putting the poor gentleman to
bed!  Why, the roof's off the back part of the house, and not a
bedroom in the place but mine and John's, and the rain coming in
there in torrents.  Such a night!  It's the judgment of the Lord
upon us!  That's what it is - the judgment of the Lord!"

"Judgment of the fiddlesticks!" her husband growled.  "Can't you
light the fire, woman?  What's the good of sitting there whining?"

"Light the fire," she repeated bitterly, "and the chimney lying out
in the road!  Do you want to suffocate us all, or is the beer still
in your head?  It's your evil doings, Richard Budden, and others
like you, that have brought this upon us.  If Mr.  Wembley would
but come in and pray!"

Her husband scoffed.  He was dressed only in his shirt and trousers,
his hair rough, his braces hanging down behind.

"Come in and pray!" he repeated.  "Not he!  Not Mr.  Wembley!  He's
safe tucked up in his bed, shivering with fear, I'll bet you.  He's
not getting his feet wet to save a body or lend a hand here.  Souls
are his job.  You let the preacher alone, mother, and tell us what
we're going to do with this gentleman."

"The Lord only knows!" she cried, wringing her hands.

"Can I hire a motor-car from anywhere near?" Gerald asked.

"There's motor-cars, right enough," the innkeeper replied, "but not
many as would be fools enough to take one out.  You couldn't see
the road, and I doubt if one of them plaguey things would stir in
this storm."

"Such nonsense as you talk, Richard Budden!" his wife exclaimed
sharply.  "It's twenty minutes past three of the clock, and there's
light coming on us fast.  If so be as the young gentleman knows
folks round about here, or happens to live nigh, why shouldn't he
take one of them motor-cars and get away to some decent place?
It'll be better for the poor gentleman than lying here in a house
smitten by the Lord."

Gerald rose stiffly to his feet.  An idea was forming in his brain.
His eyes were bright.  He looked at the body of John Dunster upon
the floor, and felt once more in his pocket.

"How far off is the garage?" he asked.

"It's right across the way," the innkeeper replied, a speculation
of Neighbour Martin's, and a foolish one it do seem to me.  He's two
cars there, and one he lets to the Government for delivering the
mails."

Gerald felt in his pocket and produced a sovereign.

"Give this," he said, "to any man you can find who will go across
there and bring me a car - the most powerful they've got, if there's
any difference.  Tell them I'll pay well.  This - my friend will be
much better at home with me than in a strange place when he comes
to his senses."

"It's sound common sense," the woman declared.  "Be off with you,
Richard."

The man was looking at the coin covetously, but his wife pushed him
away.

"It's not a sovereign you'll be taking from the gentleman for a
little errand like that," she insisted sharply.  "He shall pay us
for what he's had when he goes, and welcome, and if so be that he's
willing to make it a sovereign, to include the milk and the brandy
and the confusion we've been put to this night, well and good.  It's
a heavy reckoning, maybe, but the night calls for it.  We'll see
about that afterwards.  Get along with you, I say, Richard."

"I'll be wet through," the man muttered.

"And serve you right!" the woman exclaimed.  "If there's a man in
this village to-night whose clothes are dry, it's a thing for him
to be ashamed of."

The innkeeper reluctantly departed.  They heard the roar of the
wind as the door was opened and closed.  The woman poured out another
glass of milk and brought it to Gerald.

"A godless man, mine," she said grimly.  "If so happen as Mr. Wembley
had come to these parts years ago, I'd have seen myself in my grave
before I'd have married a publican.  But it's too late now.  We're
mostly too late about the things that count in this world.  So it's
your friend that's been stricken down, young man.  A well-living man,
I hope?"

Gerald shivered ever so slightly.  He drank the milk, however.  He
felt that he might need his strength.

"What train might you have been on the woman continued.  "There's
none due on this line that we knew of.  David Bass, the
station-master, was here but two hours ago and said he'd finished
for the night, and praised the Lord for that.  The goods trains
had all been stopped at Ipswich, and the first passenger train was
not due till six o'clock."

Gerald shook his head with an affectation of weariness.

"I don't know," he replied.  "I don't remember anything about it.
We were hours late, I think."

The woman was looking down at the unconscious man.  Gerald rose
slowly to his feet and stood by her side.  The face of Mr. John P.
Dunster, even in unconsciousness, had something in it of strength
and purpose.  The shape of his head, the squareness of his jaws,
the straightness of his thick lips, all seemed to speak of a hard
and inflexible disposition.  His hair was coal black, coarse, and
without the slightest sprinkling of grey.  He had the neck and
throat of a fighter.  But for that single, livid, blue mark across
his forehead, he carried with him no signs of his accident.  He was
a little inclined to be stout.  There was a heavy gold chain
stretched across his waist-coat.  From where he lay, the shining
handle of his revolver protruded from his hip, pocket.

"Sakes alive!." the woman muttered, as she looked down.  "What does
he carry a thing like that for - in a peaceful country, too!"
 
"It was just an idea of his," Gerald answered.  "We were going
abroad in a day or two.  He was always nervous.  If you like, I'll
take it away."

He stooped down and withdrew it from the unconscious man's pocket.
He started as he discovered that it was loaded in every chamber.

"I can't bear the sight of them things," the woman declared.  "It's
the men of evil ways, who've no trust in the Lord, who need that
sort of protection."

They heard the door pushed open, the howl of wind down the passage,
and the beating of rain upon the stone flags.  Then it was softly
closed again.  The landlord staggered into the room, followed by a
young man.

"This 'ere is Mr. Martin's chaffer," he announced.  "You can tell
him what you want yerself."

Gerald turned almost eagerly towards the newcomer.

"I want to go to the other side of Holt," he said, "and get my
friend - get this gentleman away from here - get him home, if
possible.  Can you take me?"

The chauffeur looked doubtful.

"I'm afraid of the roads, sir," he replied.  "There's talk about
many bridges down, and trees, and there's floods out everywhere.
There's half a foot of water, even, across the village street now.
I'm afraid we shouldn't get very far."

"Look here," Gerald begged eagerly, "let's make a shot at it.  I'll
pay you double the hire of the car, and I'll be responsible for any
damage.  I want to get out of this beastly place.  Let's get
somewhere, at any rate, towards a civilised country.  I'll see you
don't lose anything.  I'll give you a five pound note for yourself
if we get as far as Holt."

"I'm on," the young man agreed shortly.  "It's an open car, you know."

"It doesn't matter," Gerald replied.  "I can stick it in front with
you, and we can cover - him up in the tonneau."

"You'll wait until the doctor comes back?" the landlord asked.

"And why should they?" his wife interposed sharply.  "Them doctors
are all the same.  He'll try and keep the poor gentleman here for
the sake of a few extra guineas, and a miserable place for him to
open his eyes upon, even if the rest of the roof holds, which for
my part I'm beginning to doubt.  They'd have to move him from here
with the daylight, anyhow.  He can't lie in the bar parlour all day,
can he?"

"It don't seem right, somehow," the man com plained doggedly.  "The
doctor didn't say anything about having him moved."

"You get the car," Gerald ordered the young man.  "I'll take the
whole responsibility."

The chauffeur silently left the room.  Gerald put a couple of
sovereigns upon the mantelpiece.

"My friend is a man of somewhat peculiar temperament," he said
quietly.  "If he finds himself at home in a comfortable room when
he comes to his senses, I am quite sure that he will have a better
chance of recovery.  He cannot possibly be made comfortable here,
and he will feel the shock of what has happened all the more if he
finds himself still in the neighbourhood when he opens his eyes.
If there is any change in his condition, we can easily stop somewhere
on the way."

The woman pocketed the two sovereigns.

"That's common sense, sir," she agreed heartily, "and I'm sure we
are very much obliged to you.  If we had a decent room, and a roof
above it, you'd be heartily welcome, but as it is, this is no place
for a sick man, and those that say different don't know what they
are talking about.  That's a real careful young man who's going to
take you along in the motor-car.  He'll get you there safe, if any
one will."

"What I say is," her husband protested sullenly, "that we ought to
wait for the doctor's orders.  I'm against seeing a poor body like
that jolted across the country in an open motor-car, in his state.
I'm not sure that it's for his good."

"And what business is it of yours, I should like to know?" the woman
demanded sharply.  "You get up-stairs and begin moving the furniture
from where the rain s coming sopping in.  And if so be you can
remember while you do it that this is a judgment that's come upon us,
why, so much the better.  We are evil-doers, all of us, though them
as likes the easy ways generally manage to forget it."

The man retreated silently.  The woman sat down upon a stool and
waited.  Gerald sat opposite to her, the battered dressing-case
upon his knees.  Between them was stretched the body of the
unconscious man.

"Are you used to prayer, young sir?" the woman asked.

Gerald shook his head, and the woman did not pursue the subject.
Only once her eyes were half closed and her words drifted across
the room.

"The Lord have mercy on this man, a sinner!"




CHAPTER IV

"My advice to you, sir, is to chuck it!"

Gerald turned towards the chauffeur by whose side he was seated a
little stiffly, for his limbs were numbed with the cold and
exhaustion.  The morning had broken with a grey and uncertain light.
A vaporous veil of mist seemed to have taken the place of the
darkness.  Even from the top of the hill where the car had come to
a standstill, there was little to be seen.

"We must have come forty miles already," the chauffeur continued,
"what with going out of our way all the time because of the broken
bridges.  I'm pretty well frozen through, and as for him," he added,
jerking his thumb across his shoulder, "it seems to me you're taking
a bit of a risk."

"The doctor said he would remain in exactly the same condition for
twenty-four hours," Gerald declared.

"Yes, but he didn't say anything about shaking him up over forty
miles of rough road," the other protested.  "You'll excuse me, sir,"
he continued, in a slightly changed tone; "it isn't my business, of
course, but I'm fairly done.  It don't seem reasonable to stick at
it like this.  There's Holt village not a mile away, and a comfortable
inn and a fire waiting.  I thought that was as far as you wanted to
come.  We might lie up there for a few hours, at any rate."

His passenger slipped down from his place, and, lifting the rug,
peered into the tonneau of the car, over which they had tied a hood.
To all appearance, the condition of the man who lay there was
unchanged.  There was a slightly added blueness about the lps but
his breathing was still perceptible.  It seemed even a little
stronger.  Gerald resumed his seat.

"It isn't worth while to stay at Holt," he said quietly.  "We are
scarcely seven miles from home now.  Sit still for a few minutes
and get your wind."

"Only seven miles," the chauffeur repeated more cheerfully.  "That's
something, anyway."

"And all downhill."

"Towards the sea, then?"

"Straight to the sea," Gerald told him.  "The place we are making
for is St. David's Hall, near Salthouse."

The chauffeur seemed a little startled.

"'Why, that's Squire Fentolin's house!"

Gerald nodded.

"That is where we are going.  You follow this road almost straight
ahead."

The chauffeur slipped in the clutch.

"Oh, I know the way now, sir, right enough!" he exclaimed.  "There's
Salthouse marsh to cross, though.  I don't know about that."

"We shall manage that all right," Gerald declared.  "'We've more
light now, too."

They both looked around.  During the last few minutes the late
morning seemed to have forced its way through the clouds.  They had
a dim, phantasmagoric view of the stricken country: a watery plain,
with here and there great patches of fields, submerged to the
hedges, and houses standing out amidst the waste of waters like
toy dwellings.  There were whole plantations of uprooted trees.
Close to the road, on their left, was a roofless house, and a
family of children crying underneath a tarpaulin shelter.  As they
crept on, the wind came to them with a brackish flavour, salt with
the sea.  The chauffeur was gazing ahead doubtfully.

"I don't like the look of the marsh," he grumbled.  "Can't see the
road at all.  However, here goes."

"Another half-hour," Gerald assured him encouragingly, "and we shall
be at St. David's Hall.  You can have as much rest as you like then."

They were facing the wind now, and conversation became impossible.
Twice they had to pull up sharp and make a considerable detour, once
on account of a fallen tree which blocked the road, and another
time because of the yawning gap where a bridge had fallen away.
Gerald, however, knew every inch of the country they were in and
was able to give the necessary directions.  They began to meet farm
wagons now, full of people who had been driven from their homes.
Warnings and information as to the state of the roads were shouted
to them continually.  Presently they came to the last steep descent,
and emerged from the devastated fragment of a wood almost on to the
sea level.  The chauffeur clapped on his brakes and stopped short.

"My God!" he exclaimed.  "Here's more trouble!"

Gerald for a moment was speechless.  They seemed to have come
suddenly upon a huge plain of waters, an immense lake reaching as 
ar as they could see on either side.  The road before them stretched
like a ribbon for the next three miles.  Here and there it
disappeared and reappeared again.  In many places it was lapped by
little waves.  Everywhere the hedges were either altogether or half
under water.  In the distance was one farmhouse, only the roof of
which was visible, and from which the inhabitants were clambering
into a boat.  And beyond, with scarcely a break save for the rising
of one strangely-shaped hill, was the sea.  Gerald pointed with his
finger.

" There's St. David's Hall," he said, "on the other side of the
hill.  The road seems all right."

"Does it!" the chauffeur grunted.  "It's under water more than half
the way, and Heaven knows how deep it is at the sides!  I'm not
going to risk my life along there.  I am going to take the car back
to Holt."

His hand was already upon the reverse lever, but Gerald gripped it.

"Look here," he protested, "we haven't come all this way to turn back.
You don't look like a coward."

"I am not a coward, sir," was the quiet answer.  "Neither am I a
fool.  I don't see any use in risking our lives and my master's
motor-car, because you want to get home."

"Naturally," Gerald answered calmly, "but remember this.  I am
responsible for your car - not you.  Mr. Fentolin is my uncle."

The chauffeur nodded shortly.

"You're Mr. Gerald Fentolin, aren't you, sir?" he remarked.  "I
thought I recognised you."

"I am," Gerald admitted.  "We've had a rough journey, but it doesn't
seem sense to turn back now, does it, with the house in sight?"

"That's all very well, sir," the chauffeur objected doubtfully, "but
I don't believe the road's even passable, and the floods seem to me
to be rising."

"Try it," the young man begged.  "Look here, I don't want to bribe
you, or anything of that sort.  You know you're coming out of this
well.  It's a serious matter for me, and I shan't be likely to forget
it.  I want to take this gentleman to St. David's Hall and not to
a hospital.  You've brought me here so far like a man.  Let's go
through with it.  If the worst comes to the worst, we can both swim,
I suppose, and we are not likely to get out of our depth."

The chauffeur moved his head backwards.

"How about him?"

"He must take his chance," Gerald replied.  "He's all right where
he is.  The car won't upset and there are plenty of people who'll
see if we get into trouble.  Come, let's make a dash for it."

The chauffeur thrust in his clutch and settled himself down.  They
glided off along that winding stretch of road.  To its very edge,
on either side of them, so close that they could almost touch it,
came the water, water which stretched as far as they could see,
swaying, waveless, sinister-looking.  Even Gerald, after his first
impulse of wonder, kept his eyes averted and fixed upon the road
ahead.  Soon they reached a place where the water met in front.
There were only the rows of white palings on either side to guide
them.  The chauffeur muttered to himself as he changed to his first
speed.

"If the engine gets stopped," he said, "I don't know how we shall
get out of this."

They emerged on the other side.  For some time they had a clear run.
Then suddenly the driver clapped on his brakes.

"My God!" he cried.  "We can't get through that!"

In front of them for more than a hundred yards the water seemed
suddenly to have flowed across the road.  Still a mile distant,
perched on a ridge of that strangely-placed hill, was their
destination.

"It can't be done, sir!" the man groaned.  "There isn't a car ever
built could get through that.  See, it's nearly up to the top of
those posts.  I must put her in the reverse and get back, even if
we have to wait on the higher part of the road for a boat."

He glanced behind, and a second cry broke from his lips.  Gerald
stood up in his place.  Already the road which had been clear a
few minutes before was hidden.  The water was washing almost over
the tops of the white posts behind them.  Little waves were breaking
against the summit of the raised bank.

"We're cut off!" the chauffeur exclaimed.  "'What a fool I was to
try this!  There's the tide coming in as well!"

Gerald sat down in his place.

"Look here," he said, "we can't go back, whether we want to or not.
It's much worse behind there than it is in front.  There's only one
chance.  Go for it straight ahead in your first speed.  It may not
stop the engine.  In any case, it will be worse presently.  There's
no use funking it.  If the worst happens, we can sit in the car.
The water won't be above our heads and there are some boats about.
Blow your horn well first, in case there's any one within hearing,
and then go for it."

The chauffeur obeyed.  They hissed and spluttered into the water.
Soon all trace of the road was completely lost.  They steered only
by the tops of the white posts.

"It's getting deeper," the man declared. "It's within an inch or
two of the bonnet now.  Hold on."

A wave broke almost over them but the engine continued its beat.

"If we stop now," he gasped, "we're done!"

The engine began to knock.

"Stick at it," Gerald cried, rising in his place a little.  "Look,
there's only one post lower than the last one that we passed.  They
get higher all the time, ahead.  You can almost see the road in
front there.  Now, in with your gear again, and stick at it."

Another wave broke, this time completely over them.  They listened
with strained ears - the engine continued to beat.  They still moved
slowly.  Then there was a shock.  The wheel had struck something in
the road - a great stone or rock.  The chauffeur thrust the car out
of gear.  The engine still beat.  Gerald leaped from the car.  The
water was over his knees.  He crossed in front of the bonnet and
stooped down.

"I've got it!" he exclaimed, tugging hard.  "It's a stone."

He moved it, rolled it on one side, and pushed at the wheel of the
car as his companion put in the speed.  They started again.  He
jumped back his place.

"We've done it, all right!" he cried.  "Don't you see?  It's getting
lower all the time."

The chauffeur had lost his nerve.  His cheeks were pale, his teeth
were chattering.  The engine, however, was still beating.  Gradually
the pressure of the water grew less.  In front of them they caught
a glimpse of the road.  They drew up at the top of a little bridge
over one of the dikes.  Gerald uttered a brief exclamation of triumph.

"We're safe!" he almost sobbed.  "There's the road, straight ahead
and round to the right.  There's no more water anywhere near."

They had left the main part of the flood behind them.  There were
still great pools in the side of the road, and huge masses of
seaweed had been carried up and were lying in their track.  There
was no more water, however.  At every moment they drew nearer to
the strangely-shaped hill with its crown of trees.

"The house is on the other side," Gerald pointed out.  "We can go
through the lodge gates at the back here.  The ascent isn't so
steep."

They turned sharply to the right, along another stretch of straight
road set with white posts, ending before a red brick lodge and a
closed gate.  They blew the horn and a gardener came out.  He gazed
at them in amazement.

"It's all right," Gerald cried.  "Let us through quickly, Foulds.
We've a gentleman in behind who's ill."

The man swung open the gate with a respectful salute.  They made
their way up a winding drive of considerable length, and at last
they came to a broad, open space almost like a platform.  On their
left were the marshes, and beyond, the sea.  Along their right
stretched the long front of an Elizabethan mansion.  They drew up
in front of the hail door.  Their coming had been observed, and
servants were already waiting.  Gerald sprang to the ground.

"There's a gentleman in behind who's ill," he explained to the
butler.  "He has met with an accident on the way.  Three or four
of you had better carry him up to a bedroom - any one that is ready.
And you, George," he added, turning to a boy, "get into the car and
show this man the way round to the garage, and then take him to the
servants' hall."

Several of the servants hastened to do his bidding, and Gerald did
his best to answer the eager but respectful stream of questions.
And then, just as they were in the act of lifting the still
unconscious man on to the floor of the hall, came a queer sound - a
shrill, reverberating whistle.  They all looked up the stairs.

"The master is awake," Henderson, the butler, remarked, dropping
his voice a little.

Gerald nodded.

"I will go to him at once," he said.




CHAPTER V

Accustomed though he was to the sight which he was about to face,
Gerald shivered slightly as he opened the door of Mr. Fentolin's
room.  A strange sort of fear seemed to have crept into his bearing
and expression, a fear of which there had been no traces whatever
during those terrible hours through which he had passed - not even
during that last reckless journey across the marshes.  He walked
with hesitating footsteps across the spacious and lofty room.  He
had the air of some frightened creature approaching his master.
Yet all that was visible of the despot who ruled his whole
household in deadly fear was the kindly and beautiful face of an
elderly man, whose stunted limbs and body were mercifully concealed.
He sat in a little carriage, with a rug drawn closely across his
chest and up to his armpits.  His beautifully shaped hands were
exposed, and his face; nothing else.  His hair was a silvery white;
his complexion parchment-like, pallid, entirely colourless.  His
eyes were a soft shade of blue.  His features were so finely cut
and chiselled that they resembled some exquisite piece of statuary.
He smiled as his nephew came slowly towards him.  One might almost
have fancied that the young man's abject state was a source of
pleasure to him.

"So you are back again, my dear Gerald.  A pleasant surprise,
indeed, but what is the meaning of it?  And what of my little
commission, eh?"

The young man's face was dark and sullen.  He spoke quickly but
without any sign of eagerness or interest in the information he
vouchsafed.

"The storm has stopped all the trains," he said.  "The boat did not
cross last night, and in any ease I couldn't have reached Harwich.
As for your commission, I travelled down from London alone with the
man you told me to spy upon.  I could have stolen anything he had
if I had been used to the work.  As it was - I brought the man
himself."

Mr. Fentolin's delicate fingers played with the handle of his chair.
The smile had passed from his lips.  He looked at his nephew in
gentle bewilderment.

"My dear boy," he protested, "come, come, be careful what you are
saying.  You have brought the man himself!  So far as my information
goes, Mr. John P. Dunster is charged with a very important diplomatic
commission.  He is on his way to Cologne, and from what I know about
the man, I think that it would require more than your persuasions to
induce him to break off his journey.  You do not really wish me to
believe that you have brought him here as a guest?"

"I was at Liverpool Street Station last night," Gerald declared.
"I had no idea how to accost him, and as to stealing any of his
belongings, I couldn't have done it.  You must hear how fortune
helped me, though.  Mr. Dunster missed the train; so did I
- purposely.  He ordered a special.  I asked permission to travel
with him.  I told him a lie as to how I had missed the train.  I
hated it, but it was necessary."

Mr. Fentolin nodded approvingly.

"My dear boy," he said, "to trifle with the truth is always
unpleasant.  Besides, you are a Fentolin, and our love of truth is
proverbial.  But there are times, you know, when for the good of
others we must sacrifice our scruples.  So you told Mr. Dunster a
alsehood."

"He let me travel with him," Gerald continued.  "We were all night
getting about half-way here.  Then - you know about the storm, I
suppose?"

Mr. Fentolin spread out his hands.

"Could one avoid the knowledge of it he asked. "Such a sight has
never been seen."

"We found we couldn't get to Harwich," Gerald went on.  "They
telegraphed to London and got permission to bring us to Yarmouth.
We were on our way to Norwich, and the train ran off the line."

"An accident?" Mr. Fentolin exclaimed.

Gerald nodded.

"Our train ran off the line and pitched down an embankment.  Mr.
Dunster has concussion of the brain.  He and I were taken to a
miserable little inn near Wymondham.  From there I hired a motor-car
and brought him here."

"You hired a motor-car and brought him here," Mr. Fentolin repeated
softly.  "My dear boy - forgive me if I find this a little hard to
understand.  You say that you have brought him here.  Had he nothing
to say about it?"

"He was unconscious when we picked him up,"  Gerald explained.  "He
is unconscious now.  Tbe doctor said he would remain so for at least
twenty-four hours, and it didn't seem to me that the journey would
do him any particular harm.  The roof had been stripped off the inn
where we were, and the place was quite uninhabitable, so we should
have had to have moved him somewhere.  We put him in the tonneau of
the car and covered him up.  They have carried him now into a
bedroom, and Sarson is looking after him."

Mr. Fentolin sat quite silent.  His eyes blinked once or twice, and
there was a curious curve about his lips.

"You have done well, my boy," he pronounced slowly.  "Your scheme
of bringing him here sounds a little primitive, but success
justifies everything."

Mr. Fentolin raised to his lips and blew softly a little gold
whistle which hung from a chain attached to his waistcoat.  Almost
immediately the door opened.  A man entered, dressed somberly in
black, whose bearing and demeanour alike denoted the servant, but
whose physique was the physique of a prize-fighter.  He was scarcely
more than five feet six in height, but his shoulders were
extraordinarily broad. He had a short, bull neck and long, mighty
arms.  His face, with the heavy jaw and small eyes, was the face
of the typical fighting man, yet his features seemed to have become
disposed by habit into an expression of gentle, almost servile
civility.

"Meekins," Mr. Fentolin said, "a visitor has arrived.  Do you happen
to have noticed what luggage he brought?"

"There is one small dressing-case, sir," the man replied; "nothing
else that I have seen."

"That is all we brought," Gerald interposed.

"You will bring the dressing-case here at once," Mr. Fentolin
directed, "and also my compliments to Doctor Sarson, and any
pocket-book or papers which may help us to send a message to the
gentleman's friends."

Meekins closed the door and departed.  Mr. Fentolin turned back
towards his nephew.

"My dear boy," he said, "tell me why you look as though there were
ghosts flitting about the room?  You are not ill, I trust?"

"Tired, perhaps," Gerald answered shortly.  "We were many hours in
the car.  I have had no sleep."

Mr. Fentolin's face was full of kindly sympathy.

"My dear fellow," he exclaimed, "I am selfish, indeed!  I should not
have kept you here for a moment.  You had better go and lie down."

"I'll go directly," Gerald promised.  "Can I speak to you for one
moment first?"

"Speak to me Mr. Fentolin repeated, a little wonderingly.  "My
dear Gerald, is there ever a moment when I am not wholly at your
service?"

"That fellow Dunster, on the platform, the first moment I spoke to
him, made me feel like a cur," the boy said, with a sudden access
of vigour in his tone.  "I told him I was on my way to a golf
tournament, and he pointed to the news about the war.  Is it true,
uncle, that we may be at war at any moment?"

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"A terrible reflection, my dear boy," he admitted softly, "but, alas!
the finger of probability points that way."

"Then what about me Gerald exclaimed.  "I don't want to complain,
but listen.  You dragged me home from a public school before I could
even join my cadet corps.  You've kept me banging around here with
a tutor.  You wouldn't let me go to the university.  You've stopped
my entering either of the services.  I am nineteen years old and
useless.  Do you know what I should do to-morrow if war broke out?
Enlist!  It's the only thing left for me."

Mr. Fentolin was shocked.

"My dear boy !" he exclaimed.  "You must not talk like that!  I am
quite sure that it would break your mother's heart.  Enlist, indeed!
Nothing of the sort.  You are part of the civilian population of
the country."

"Civilian population be d-d!" the boy suddenly cried, white with
rage.  "Uncle, forgive me, I have stood all I can bear.  If you
won't let me go in for the army - I could pass my exams to-morrow
- I'm off.  I'll enlist without waiting for the war.  I can't bear
this idle life any longer."

Mr. Fentolin leaned a little forward in his chair.

"Gerald!" he said softly.

The boy turned his head, turned it unwillingly.  He had the air of
a caged animal obeying the word of his keeper.  A certain savage
uncouthness seemed to have fallen upon him during the last few
minutes.  There was something almost like a snarl in his expression.

"Gerald!" Mr. Fentolin repeated.

Then it was obvious that there was something between those two, some
memory or some living thing, seldom, if ever, to be spoken of, and
yet always present.  The boy began to tremble.

"You're a little overwrought, Gerald," Mr. Fentolin declared.
"Sit quietly in my easy-chair for a few moments.  Walt until I have
examined Mr. Dunster's belongings.  Ah!  Meekins has been prompt,
indeed."

There was a stealthy tap at the door.  Meekins entered with the
small dressing-case in his hand.  He brought it over to his master's
chair.  Mr. Fentolin pointed to the floor.

"Open it there, Meekins," he directed.  "I fancy that the pocket-book
you are carrying will prove more interesting.  We will just glance
through the dressing-case first.  Thank you.  Yes, you can lay the
things upon the floor.  A man of Spartan-like life, I should imagine
Mr. Dunster.  A spare toothbrush, though, I am glad to see.  Pyjamas
of most unattractive pattern.  And what a taste in shirts!  Nothing
but wearing apparel and singularly little of that, I fancy."

The dressing-case was empty, its contents upon the floor.  Mr.
Fentolin held out his hand and took the pocket-book which Meekins
had been carrying.  It was an ordinary morocco affair, similar to
those issued by American banking houses to enclose letters of credit.
One side of it was filled with notes.  Mr. Fentolin withdrew them
and glanced them through.

"Dear me!" he murmured.  "No wonder our friend engages special
trains!  He travels like a prince, indeed.  Two thousand pounds, or
near it, in this little compartment.  And here, I see, a letter, a
sealed letter with no address."

He held it out in front of him.  It was a long commercial envelope
of ordinary type, and although the flap was secured with a blob of
sealing wax, there was no particular impression upon it.

"We can match this envelope, I think," Mr. Fentolin said softly.
"The seal we can copy.  I think that, for the sake of others, we
must discover the cause for this hurried journey on the part of Mr.
John P. Dunster."

With his long, delicate forefinger Mr. Fentolin slit the envelope
and withdrew the single sheet of paper which it contained.  There
were a dozen lines of written matter, and what appeared to be a
dozen signatures appended.  Mr. Fentolin read it, at first with
ordinary interest.  Then a change came.  The look of a man drawn
out of himself, drawn out of all knowledge of his surroundings or
his present state, stole into his face.  Literally he became
transfixed.  The delicate fingers of his, left hand gripped the
sides of his little carriage.  His eyes shone as though those few
written lines upon which they were riveted were indeed some message
from an unknown, an unimagined world.  Yet no word ever passed his
lips.  There came a time when the tension seemed a little relaxed.
With fingers which still trembled, he folded up the sheet and
replaced it in the envelope.  He guarded it with both his hands and
sat quite still.  Neither Gerald nor his servant moved.  Somehow,
the sense of Mr. Fentolin's suppressed excitement seemed to have
become communicated to them.  It was a little tableau, broken at
last by Mr. Fentolin himself.

"I should like," he said, turning to Gerald, "to be alone.  It may
interest you to know that this docu which Mr. Dunster has brought
across the seas, and which I hold in my hands, is the most amazing
message of modern times."

Gerald rose to his feet.

"What are you going to do about it?" he asked abruptly.  "Do you
want any one in from the telegraph room?"

Mr. Fentolin shook his head slowly.

"At present," he announced, "I am going to reflect.  Meekins, my
chair to the north window - so.  I am going to sit here," he went
on, " and I am going to look across the sea_and reflect.  A very
fortunate storm, after all, I think, which kept Mr. John P. Dunster
from the Harwich boat last night.  Leave me, Gerald, for a time.
Stand behind my chair, Meekins, and see that no one enters."

Mr. Fentolin sat in his chair, his hands still gripping the wonderful
document, his eyes travelling over the ocean now flecked with
sunlight.  His eyes were fixed upon the horizon.  He looked steadily
eastward.



CHAPTER VI

Mr. John P. Dunster opened his eyes upon strange surroundings.  He
found himself lying upon a bed deliciously soft, with lace-edged
sheets and lavender-perfumed bed hangings.  Through the discreetly
opened upper window came a pleasant and ozone-laden breeze.  The
furniture in the room was mostly of an old-fashioned type, some of
it of oak, curiously carved, and most of it surmounted with a coat
of arms.  The apartment was lofty and of almost palatial proportions.
The whole atmosphere of the place breathed comfort and refinement.
The only thing of which he did not wholly approve was the face of
the nurse who rose silently to her feet at his murmured question:

"Where am I?"

She felt his forehead, altered a bandage for a moment, and took his
wrist between her fingers.

"You have been ill," she said.  "There was a railway accident.  You
are to lie quite still and not say a word.  I am going to fetch the
doctor now.  He wished to see you directly you spoke."

Mr. Dunster dozed again for several moments.  When he reopened his
eyes, a man was standing by his bedside, a short man with a black
beard and gold-rimmed glasses.  Mr. Dunster, in this first stage of
his convalescence, was perhaps difficult to please, for he did not
like the look of the doctor, either.

"Please tell me where I am?" he begged.

"You have been in a railway accident," the doctor told him, "and
you were brought here afterwards."

"In a railway accident," Mr. Dunster repeated.  "Ah, yes, I remember!
I took a special to Harwich - I remember now.  Where is my
dressing-bag?"

"It is here by the side of your bed."

"And my pocket-book?"

"It is on your dressing-table."

"Have any of my things been looked at?"

"Only so far as was necessary to discover your identity," the doctor
assured him.  "Don't talk too much.  The nurse is bringing you some
beef tea."

"When," Mr. Dunster enquired, " shall I be able to continue my
journey?"

"That depends upon many things," the doctor replied.

Mr. Dunster drank his beef tea and felt considerably stronger.  His
head still ached, but his memory was returning.

"There was a young man in the carriage with me," he asked presently.
"Mr. Gerald something or other I think he said his name was?"

"Fentolin," the doctor said.  "He is unhurt.  This is his relative's
house to which you have been brought."

Mr. Dunster lay for a time with knitted brows.  Once more the name
of Fentolin seemed somehow familiar to him, seemed somehow to bring
with it to his memory a note of warning.  He looked around the room
fretfully.  He looked into the nurse's face, which he disliked
exceedingly, and he looked at the doctor, whom he was beginning to
detest.

"Whose house exactly is this?" he demanded.

"This is St. David's Hall - the home of Mr. Miles Fentolin," the
doctor told him.  "The young gentleman with whom you were travelling
is his nephew."

"Can I send a telegram?" Mr. Dunster asked, a little abruptly.

"Without a doubt," the doctor replied.  "Mr. Fentolin desired me to
ask you if there was any one whom you would like to apprise of your
safety."

Again the man upon the bed lay quite still, with knitted brows.
There was surely something familiar about that name.  Was it his
fevered fancy or was there also something a little sinister?

The nurse, who had glided from the room, came back presently with
some telegraph forms.  Mr. Dunster held out his hand for them and
then hesitated.

"Can you tell me any date, Doctor, upon which I can rely upon
leaving here?"

"You will probably be well enough to travel on the third day from
now," the doctor assured him.

"The third day," Mr. Dunster muttered.  "Very well."

He wrote out three telegrams and passed them over.

"One," he said, "is to New York, one to The Hague, and one to London.
There was plenty of money in my pocket.  Perhaps you will find it
and pay for these."

"Is there anything more," the doctor asked, "that can be done for
your comfort?"

"Nothing at present," Mr. Dunster replied.  "My head aches now, but
I think that I shall want to leave before three days are up.  Are
you the doctor in the neighbourhood?"

Sarson shook his head.

"I am physician to Mr. Fentolin's household," he answered quietly.
"I live here.  Mr. Fentolin is himself somewhat of an invalid and
requires constant medical attention."

Mr. Dunster contemplated the speaker steadfastly.

"You will forgive me," he said.  "I am an American and I am used to
plain speech.  I am quite unused to being attended by strange
doctors.  I understand that you are not in general practice now.
Might I ask if you are fully qualified?"

"I am an M.D. of London," the doctor replied.  "You can make
yourself quite easy as to my qualifications.  It would not suit
Mr. Fentolin's purpose to entrust himself to the care of any one
without a reputation."

He left the room, and Mr. Dunster closed his eyes.  His slumbers,
however, were not altogether peaceful ones.  All the time there
seemed to be a hammering inside his head, and from somewhere back
in his obscured memory the name of Fentolin seemed to be continually
asserting itself.  From somewhere or other, the amazing sense which
sometimes gives warning of danger to men of adventure, seemed to
have opened its feelers.  He rested because he was exhausted, but
even in his sleep he was ill at ease.

The doctor, with the telegrams in his hand, made his way down a
splendid staircase, past the long picture gallery where masterpieces
of Van Dyck and Rubens frowned and leered down upon him; descended
the final stretch of broad oak stairs, crossed the hail, and entered
his master's rooms.  Mr. Fentolin was sitting before the open window,
an easel in front of him, a palette in his left hand, painting with
deft, swift touches.

"Ah!" he exclaimed, without looking around, "it is my friend the
doctor, my friend Sarson, M.D.  of London, L.R.C.P.  and all the
rest of it.  He brings with him the odour of the sick room.  For a
moment or two, just for a moment, dear friend, do not disturb me.
Do not bring any alien thoughts into my brain.  I am absorbed, you
see - absorbed.  It is a strange problem of colour, this."

He was silent for several moments, glancing repeatedly out of the
window and back to his canvas, painting all the time with swift and
delicate precision.

"Meekins, who stands behind my chair," Mr. Fentolin continued, "even
Meekins is entranced.  He has a soul, my friend Sarson, although you
might not think it.  He, too, sees sometimes the colour in the skies,
the glitter upon the sands, the clear, sweet purity of those long
stretches of virgin water.  Meekins, I believe, has a soul, only he
likes better to see these things grow under his master's touch than
to wander about and solve their riddles for himself."

The man remained perfectly immovable.  Not a feature twitched.  Yet
it was a fact that, although he stood where Mr. Fentolin could not
possibly observe him, he never removed his gaze from the canvas.

"You see, my medical friend, that there has been a great tide in the
night, following upon the flood?  Even our small landmarks are
shifted.  Soon, in my little carriage, I shall ride down to the
Tower.  I shall sit there, and I shall watch the sea.  I think that
this evening, with the turn of the tide, the spray may reach even
to my windows there.  I shall paint again.  There is always
something fresh in the sea, you know - always something fresh in
the sea.  Like a human face - angry or pleased, sullen or joyful.
Some people like to paint the sea at its calmest and most beautiful.
Some people like to see happy faces around them.  It is not every
one who appreciates the other things.  It is not quite like that
with me, eh, Sarson?"

His hand fell to his side.  Momentarily he had finished his work.
He turned around and eyed the doctor, who stood in taciturn silence.

"Answer.  Answer me," he insisted.

The doctor's gloomy face seemed darker still.

"You have spoken the truth, Mr. Fentolin," he admitted.  "You are
not one of the vulgar herd who love to consort with pleasure and
happiness.  You are one of those who understand the beauty of
unhappiness - in others," he added, with faint emphasis.

Mr. Fentolin smiled.  His face became almost like the face of one
of those angels of the great Italian master.

"How well you know me!" he murmured.  "My humble effort, Doctor
- how do you like it?"

The doctor bent over the canvas.

"I know nothing about art," he said, a little roughly.  "Your work
seems to me clever - a little grotesque, perhaps; a little straining
after the hard, plain things which threaten.  Nothing of the
idealist in your work, Mr. Fentolin."

Mr. Fentolin studied the canvas himself for a moment.

"A clever man, Sarson," he remarked coolly, "but no courtier.  Never
mind, my work pleases me.  It gives me a passing sensation of
happiness.  Now, what about our patient?"

"He recovers," the doctor pronounced.  "From my short examination,
I should say that he had the constitution of an ox.  I have told
him that he will be up in three days.  As a matter of fact, he will
be able, if he wants to, to walk out of the house to-morrow."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head.

"We cannot spare him quite so soon," he declared.  "We must avail
ourselves of this wonderful chance afforded us by my brilliant young
nephew.  We must keep him with us for a little time.  What is it
that you have in your hands, Doctor?  Telegrams, I think.  Let me
look at them."

The doctor held them out.  Mr. Fentolin took them eagerly between
his thin, delicate fingers.  Suddenly his face darkened, and became
like the face of a spoilt and angry child.

"Cipher!" he exclaimed furiously.  "A cipher which he knows so well
as to remember it, too!  Never mind, it will be easy to decode.  It
will amuse me during the afternoon.  Very good, Sarson.  I will take
charge of these."

"You do not wish anything dispatched?"

"Nothing at present," Mr. Fentolin sighed.  "It will be well, I
think, for the poor man to remain undisturbed by any communications
from his friends.  Is he restless at all?"

"He wants to get on with his journey."

"We shall see," Mr. Fentolin remarked.  "Now feel my pulse, Sarson.
How am I this morning?"

The doctor held the thin wrist for a moment between his fingers,
and let it go.

"In perfect health, as usual," he announced grimly.

"Ah, but you cannot be sure!" Mr. Fentolin protested.  "My tongue,
if you please."

He put it out.

"Excellent!"

"We must make quite certain," Mr. Fentolin continued.  "There are
so many people who would miss me.  My place in the world would not
be easily filed.  Undo my waistcoat, Sarson.  Feel my heart, please.
Feel carefully.  I can see the end of your stethoscope in your
pocket.  Don't scamp it.  I fancied this morning, when I was lying
here alone, that there was something almost like a palpitation - a
quicker beat.  Be very careful, Sarson.  Now."

The doctor made his examination with impassive face.  Then he
stepped back.

"There is no change in your condition, Mr.  Fentolin," he announced.
"The palpitation you spoke of is a mistake.  You are in perfect
health."

Mr. Fentolin sighed gently.

"Then," he said, "I will now amuse myself by a gentle ride down to
the Tower.  You are entirely satisfied, Sarson?  You are keeping
nothing back from me?"

The doctor looked at him with grim, impassive face.  "There is
nothing to keep back," he declared.  "You have the constitution of
a cowboy.  There is no reason why you should not live for another
thirty years.

Mr. Fentolin sighed, as though a weight bad been removed from his
heart.

"I will now," he decided, reaching forward for the handle of his
carriage, "go down to the Tower.  It is just possible that a few
days' seclusion might be good for our guest."

The doctor turned silently away.  There was no one there to see his
expression as he walked towards the door.




CHAPTER VII

The two men who were supping together in the griliroom at the Cafe
Milan were talking with a seriousness which seemed a little out of
keeping with the rose-shaded lamps and the swaying music of the
band from the distant restaurant.  Their conversation had started
some hours before in the club smoking-room and had continued
intermittently throughout the evening.  It had received a further
stimulus when Richard Hamel, who had bought an Evening Standard on
their way from the theatre a few minutes ago, came across a certain
paragraph in it which he read aloud.

"Hanged if I understand things over here, nowadays, Reggie!" he
declared, laying the paper down.  "Here's another Englishman
imprisoned in Germany - this time at a place no one ever heard of
before.  I won't try to pronounce it.  What does it all mean?  It's
all very well to shrug your shoulders, but when there are eighteen
arrests within one week on a charge of espionage, there must be
something up."

For the first time Reginald Kinsley seemed inclined to discuss the
subject seriously.  He drew the paper towards him and read the
little paragraph, word by word.  Then he gave some further order to
an attentive maitre d'hotel and glanced around to be sure that they
were not overheard.

"Look here, Dick, old chap," he said, "you are just back from abroad
and you are not quite in the hang of things yet.  Let me ask you a
plain question.  What do you think of us all?"

"Think of you?" Hamel repeated, a little doubtfully.  "Do you mean
personally?"

"Take it any way you like," Kinsley replied.  Look at me.   Nine
years ago we played cricket in the same eleven.  I don't look much
like cricket now, do I?"

Hamel looked at his companion thoughtfully.  For a man who was
doubtless still young, Kinsley had certainly an aged appearance.
The hair about his temples was grey; there were lines about his
mouth and forehead.  He had the air of one who lived in an
atmosphere of anxiety.

"To me," Hamel declared frankly, "you look worried.  If I hadn't
heard so much of the success of your political career and all the
rest of it, I should have thought that things were going badly
with you."

"They've gone well enough with me personally," Kinsley admitted,
"but I'm only one of many.  Politics isn't the game it was.  The
Foreign Office especially is ageing its men fast these few years.
We've been going through hell, Hamel, and we are up against it now,
hard up against it."

The slight smile passed from the lips of Hamel's sunburnt,
good-natured face.  He himself seemed to become infected with
something of his companion's anxiety.

"There's nothing seriously wrong, is there, Reggie?" he asked.

"Dick," said Kinsley, with a sigh, "I am afraid there is.  It's
very seldom I talk as plainly as this to any, one but you are just
the person one can unburden oneself to a little; and to tell you
the truth, it's rather a relief.  As you say, these eighteen arrests
in one week do mean something.  Half of the Englishmen who have been
arrested are, to my certain knowledge, connected with our Secret
Service, and they have been arrested, in many cases, where there are
no fortifications worth speaking of within fifty miles, on one
pretext or another.  The fact of the matter is that things are going
on in Germany, just at the present moment, the knowledge of which is
of vital interest to us."

"Then these arrests," Hamel remarked," are really bona fide?"

"Without a doubt," his companion agreed.  "I only wonder there have
not been more.  I am telling you what is a pretty open secret when
I tell you that there is a conference due to be held this week at
some place or another on the continent-I don't know where, myself
- which will have a very important bearing upon our future.  We know
just as much as that and not much more."

"A conference between whom?  " Hamel asked.

Kinsley dropped his voice almost to a whisper.

"We know," he replied, "that a very great man from Russia, a greater
still from France, a minister from Austria, a statesman from Italy,
and an envoy from Japan, have been invited to meet a German minister
whose name I will not mention, even to you.  The subject of their
proposed discussion has never been breathed.  One can only suspect.
When I tell you that no one from this country was invited to the
conference, I think you will be able, broadly speaking, to divine
its purpose.  The clouds have been gathering for a good many years,
and we have only buried our heads a little deeper in the sands.  We
have had our chances and wilfully chucked them away.  National
Service or three more army corps four years ago would have brought
us an alliance which would have meant absolute safety for twenty-one
years.  You know what happened.  We have lived through many rumours
and escaped, more narrowly than most people realise, a great many
dangers, but there is every indication this time that the end is
really coming."

"And what will the end be?" Hamel enquired eagerly.

Kinsley shrugged his shoulders and paused while their glasses were
filled with wine.

"It will be in the nature of a diplomatic coup," he said presently.
"Of that much I feel sure.  England will be forced into such a
position that she will have no alternative left but to declare war.
That, of course, will be the end of us.  With our ridiculously
small army and absolutely no sane scheme for home defence, we shall
lose all that we have worth fighting for - our colonies - without
being able to strike a blow.  The thing is so ridiculously obvious.
It has been admitted time after time by every sea lord and every
commander-in-chief.  We have listened to it, and that's all.  Our
fleet is needed under present conditions to protect our own shores.
There isn't a single battleship which could be safely spared.  Canada,
Australia, New Zealand, Egypt, India, must take care of themselves.
I wonder when a nation of the world ever played fast and loose with
great possessions as we have done!"

"This is a nice sort of thing to hear almost one's first night in
England," Hamel remarked a little gloomily.  "Tell me some more
about this conference.  Are you sure that your information is
reliable?"

"Our information is miserably scanty," Kinsley admitted.  "Curiously
enough, the man who must know most about the whole thing is an
Englishman, one of the most curious mortals in the British Empire.
A spy of his succeeded in learning more than any of our people, and
without being arrested, too."

"And who is this singular person?" Hamel asked.

"A man of whom you, I suppose, never heard," Kinsley replied.  "His
name is Fentolin - Miles Fentolin - and he lives somewhere down in
Norfolk.  He is one of the strangest characters that ever lived,
stranger than any effort of fiction I ever met with.  He was in the
Foreign Office once, and every one was predicting for him a brilliant
career.  Then there was an accident - let me see, it must have been
some six or seven years ago - and he had to have both his legs
amputated.  No one knows exactly how the accident happened, and there
was always a certain amount of mystery connected with it.  Since then
he has buried himself in the country.  I don't think, in fact, that he
ever moves outside his place; but somehow or other he has managed to
keep in touch with all the political movements of the day."

"Fentolin," Hamel repeated softly to himself.  "Tell me, whereabouts
does he live?"

"Quite a wonderful place in Norfolk, I believe, somewhere near the
sea.  I've forgotten the name, for the moment.  He has had wireless
telegraphy installed; he has a telegraph office in the house,
half-a-dozen private wires, and they say that he spends an immense
amount of money keeping in touch with foreign politics.  His excuse
is that he speculates largely, as I dare say he does; but just
lately," Kinsley went on more slowly, "he has been an object of
anxiety to all of us.  It was he who sent the first agent out to
Germany, to try and discover at least where this conference was to
be held.  His man returned in safety, and he has one over there now
who has not been arrested.  We seem to have lost nearly all of ours."

"Do you mean to say that this man Fentolin actually possesses
information which the Government hasn't as to the intentions of
foreign Powers?" Hamel asked.

Kinsley nodded.  There was a slight flush upon his pallid cheeks.

"He not only has it, but he doesn't mean to part with it.  A few
hundred years ago, when the rulers of this country were men with
blood in their veins, he'd have been given just one chance to tell
all he knew, and hung as a traitor if he hesitated.  We don't do
that sort of thing nowadays.  We rather go in for preserving
traitors.  We permit them even in our own House of Commons.  However,
I don't want to depress you and play the alarmist so soon after your
return to London.  I dare say the old country'll muddle along through
our time."

"Don't be foolish," Hamel begged.  "There's no other subject of
conversation could interest me half as much.  Have you formed any
idea yourself as to the nature of this conference?"

"We all have an idea," Kinsley replied grimly; "India for Russia; a
large slice of China for Japan, with probably Australia thrown in;
Alsace-Lorraine for France's neutrality.  There's bribery for you.
What's to become of poor England then?   Our friends are only human,
after all, and it's merely a question of handing over to them
sufficient spoil.  They must consider themselves first: that's the
first duty of their politicians towards their country."

"You mean to say," Hamel asked, "that you seriously believe that a
conference is on the point of being held at which France and Russia
are to be invited to consider suggestions like this?"

"I am afraid there's no doubt about it," Kinsley declared.  "Their
ambassadors in London profess to know nothing.  That, of course,
is their reasonable attitude, but there's no doubt whatever that
the conference has been planned.  I should say that to-night we are
nearer war, if we can summon enough spirit to fight, than we have
been since Fashoda."

"Queer if I have returned just in time for the scrap," Hamel remarked
thoughtfully.  "I was in the Militia once, so I expect I can get a
job, if there's any fighting."

"I can get you a better job than fighting - one you can start on
to-morrow, too," Kinsley announced abruptly, "that is if you really
want to help?"

"Of course I do," Hamel insisted.  "I'm on for anything."

"You say that you are entirely your own master for the next six
months?"

"Or as much longer as I like," Hamel assented.  "No plans at all,
except that I might drift round to the Norfolk coast and look up
some of the places where the governor used to paint.  There's a
queer little house - St. David's Tower, I believe they call it
- which really belongs to me.  It was given to my father, or rather
he bought it, from a man who I think must have been some relative
of your friend.  I feel sure the name was Fentolin."

Reginald Kinsley set down his wine-glass.

"Is your St. David's Tower anywhere near a place called Salthouse?"
he asked reflectively.

"That's the name of the village," Hamel admitted.  "My father used
to spend quite a lot of time in those parts, and painted at least a
dozen pictures down there."

"This is a coincidence," Reginald Kinsley declared, lighting a
cigarette.  "I think, if I were you, Dick, I'd go down and claim
my property."

"Tired of me already?" Hamel asked, smiling.

Reginald Kinsley knocked the ash from his cigarette.

"It isn't that.  The fact is, that job I was speaking to you about
was simply this.  We want some one to go down to Salthouse - not
exactly as a spy, you know, but some one who has his wits about him.
We are all of us very curious about this man Fentolin.  There are 
o end of rumours which I won't mention to you, for they might only
put you off the scent.  But the man seems to be always intriguing.
It wouldn't matter so much if he were our friend, or if he were
simply a financier, but to tell you the truth, we have cause to
suspect him."

"But he's an Englishman, surely?" Hamel asked.  "The Fentolin who
was my father's friend was just a very wealthy Norfolk squire - one
of the best, from all I have heard."

"Miles Fentolin is an Englishman," Kinsley admitted.  "It is true,
too, that he comes of a very ancient Norfolk family.  It doesn't do,
however, to build too much upon that.  From all I can learn of him,
he is a sort of Puck, a professional mischief-maker.  I don't
suppose there's anything an outsider could find out which would be
really useful to us, but all the same, if I had the time, I should
certainly go down to Norfolk myself."

The conversation drifted away for a while.  Mutual acquaintances
entered, there were several introductions, and it was not until
the two found themselves together in Kinsley's rooms for a few
minutes before parting that they were alone again.  Hamel returned
then once more to the subject.

"Reggie," he said, "if you think it would be of the slightest use,
I'll go down to Salthouse to-morrow.  I am rather keen on going
there, anyway.  I am absolutely fed up with life here already."

"It's just what I want you to do," Kinsley said.  "I am afraid
Fentolin is a little too clever for you to get on the right side
of him, but if you could only get an idea as to what his game is
down there, it would be a great help.  You see, the fellow can't
have gone into all this sort of thing blindfold.  We've lost
several very useful agents abroad and two from New York who've
gone into his pay.  There must be a method in it somewhere.  If
it really ends with his financial operations - why, all right.
That's very likely what it'll come to, but we should like to know.
The merest hint would be usefuL"

"I'll do my best," Hamel promised.  "In any case, it will be just
the few days' holiday I was looking forward to."

Kinsley helped himself to whisky and soda and turned towards his
friend.

"Here's luck to you, Dick! Take care of yourself.  All sorts of
things may happen, you know.  Old man Fentolin may take a fancy to
you and tell you secrets that any statesman in Europe would be glad
to hear.  He may tell you why this conference is being held and
what the result will be.  You may be the first to hear of our coming
fall.  Well, here's to you, anyway! Drop me a line, if you've
anything to report."

"Cheero!" Hamel answered, as he set down his empty tumbler.
"Astonishing how keen I feel about this little adventure.  I'm
perfectly sick of the humdrum life I have been leading the last
week, and you do sort of take one back to the Arabian Nights, you
know, Reggie.  I am never quite sure whether to take you seriously
or not."

Kinsley smiled as he held his friend's band for a moment.

"Dick," he said earnestly, "if only you'd believe it, the adventures
in the Arabian Nights were as nothing compared with the present-day
drama of foreign politics.  You see, we've learned to conceal things
nowadays - to smooth them over, to play the part of ordinary citizens
to the world while we tug at the underhand levers in our secret
moments.  Good night! Good luck!"




CHAPTER VIII

Richard Hame1, although he certainly had not the appearance of a
person afflicted with nerves, gave a slight start.  For the last
half-hour, during which time the train had made no stop, he had
been alone in his compartment.  Yet, to his surprise, he was
suddenly aware that the seat opposite to him had been noiselessly
taken by a girl whose eyes, also, were fixed with curious
intentness upon the broad expanse of marshland and sands across
which the train was slowly making its way.  Hamel had spent a great
many years abroad, and his first impulse was to speak with the
unexpected stranger.  He forgot for a moment that he was in England,
travelling in a first-class carriage, and pointed with his left hand
towards the sea.

"Queer country this, isn't it?" he remarked pleasantly.  "Do you
know, I never heard you come in.  It gave me quite a start when I
found that I had a fellow-passenger."

She looked at him with a certain amount of still surprise, a look
which he returned just as steadfastly, because even in those few
seconds he was conscious of that strange selective interest,
certainly unaccounted for by his own impressions of her appearance.
She seemed to him, at that first glance, very far indeed from being
good-looking, according to any of the standards by which he had
measured good looks.  She was thin, too thin for his taste, and she
carried herself with an aloofness to which he was unaccustomed.
Her cheeks were quite pale, her hair of a soft shade of brown, her
eyes grey and sad.  She gave him altogether an impression of
colourlessness, and he had been living in a land where colour and
vitality meant much.  Her speech, too, in its very restraint, fell
strangely upon his ears.

"I have been travelling in an uncomfortable compartment," she
observed.  "I happened to notice, when passing along the corridor,
that yours was empty.  In any case, I am getting out at the next
station."

"So am I," he replied, still cheerfully.  "I suppose the next
station is St. David's?"

She made no answer, but so far as her expression counted for
anything at all, she was a little surprised.  Her eyes considered
him for a moment.  Hamel was tall, well over six feet, powerfully
made, with good features, clear eyes, and complexion unusually
sunburnt.  He wore a flannel collar of unfamiliar shape, and his
clothes, although they were neat enough, were of a pattern and cut
obviously designed to afford the maximum of ease and comfort with
the minimum regard to appearance.  He wore, too, very thick boots,
and his hands gave one the impression that they were seldom gloved.
His voice was pleasant, and he had the easy self-confidence of a
person sure of himself in the world.  She put him down as a colonial
- perhaps an American - but his rank in life mystified her.

"This seems the queerest stretch of country," he went on; "long
spits of sand jutting right out into the sea, dikes and creeks
- miles and miles of them.  Now, I wonder, is it low tide or high?
 Low, I should think, because of the sea-shine on the sand there."

She glanced out of the window.

"The tide," she told him, "is almost at its lowest."

"You live in this neighbourhood, perhaps?" he enquired.

"I do," she assented.

"Sort of country one might get very fond of," he ventured.

She glanced at him from the depths of her grey eyes.

"Do you think so?" she rejoined coldly.  "For my part, I hate it."

He was surprised at the unexpected emphasis of her tone - the first
time, indeed, that she had shown any signs of interest in the
conversation.

"Kind of dull I suppose you find it," he remarked pensively, looking
out across the waste of lavender-grown marshes, sand hummocks piled
with seaweed, and a far distant line of pebbled shore.  "And yet, I
don't know.  I have lived by the sea a good deal, and however
monotonous it may seem at first, there's always plenty of change,
really.  Tide and wind do such wonderful work."

She, too, was looking out now towards the sea.

"Oh, it isn't exactly that," she said quietly.  "I am quite willing
to admit what all the tourists and chance visitors call the
fascination of these places.  I happen to dislike them, that is all.
Perhaps it is because I live here, because I see them day by day;
perhaps because the sight of them and the thought of them have
become woven into my life."

She was talking half to herself.  For a moment, even the knowledge
of his presence had escaped her.  Hamel, however, did not realise
that fact.  He welcomed her confidence as a sign of relaxation from
the frigidity of her earlier demeanour.

"That seems hard," he observed sympathetically.  "It seems odd to
hear you talk like that, too.  Your life, surely, ought to be
pleasant enough."

She looked away from the sea into his face.  Although the genuine
interest which she saw there and the kindly expression of his eyes
disarmed annoyance, she still stiffened slightly.

"Why ought it?."

The question was a little bewildering.

"Why, because you are young and a girl," he replied.  "It's natural
to be cheerful, isn't it?"

"Is it?" she answered listlessly.  "I cannot tell.  I have not had
much experience."

"How old are you?" he asked bluntly.

This time it certainly seemed as though her reply would contain
some rebuke for his curiosity.  She glanced once more into his
face, however, and the instinctive desire to administer that
well-deserved snub passed away.  He was so obviously interested,
his question was asked so naturally, that its spice of
impertinence was as though it had not existed.

"I am twenty-one," she told him.

"And how long have you lived here?  

"Since I left boarding-school, four years ago."

"Anywhere near where I am going to bury myself for a time, I wonder?"
he went on.

"That depends," she replied.  "Our only neighbours are the
Lorneybrookes of Market Burnham.  Are you going there?"

He shook his head.

"I've got a little shanty of my own," he explained, "quite close to
St. David's Station.  I've never even seen it yet."

She vouchsafed some slight show of curiosity.

"Where is this shanty, as you call it?" she asked him.

"I really haven't the faintest idea," he replied.  "I am looking
for it now.  All I can tell you is that it stands just out of reach
of the full tides, on a piece of rock, dead on the beach and about
a mile from the station.  It was built originally for a coastguard
station and meant to hold a lifeboat, but they found they could
never launch the lifeboat when they had it, so the man to whom all
the foreshore and most of the land around here belongs - a Mr.
Fentolin, I believe - sold it to my father.  I expect the place has
tumbled to pieces by this time, but I thought I'd have a look at it."

She was gazing at him steadfastly now, with parted lips.

"What is your name?" she demanded.

"Richard Hamel."

"Hamel."

She repeated it lingeringly.  It seemed quite unfamiliar.

"Was your father a great friend of Mr. Fentolin's, then?" she asked.

"I believe so, in a sort of way," he answered.  "My father was Hamel
the artist, you know.  They made him an R.A. some time before he
died.  He used to come out here and live in a tent.  Then Mr.
Fentolin let him use this place and finally sold it to him.  My
father used often to speak to me about it before he died."

"Tell me," she enquired, "I do not know much about these matters,
but have you any papers to prove that it was sold to your father
and that you have the right to occupy it now when you choose?"

He smiled.

"Of course I have," he assured her.  "As a matter of fact, as none
of us have been here for so long, I thought I'd better bring the
title-deed, or whatever they call it, along with me.  It's with the
rest of my traps at Norwich.  Oh, the place belongs to me, right
enough!" he went on, smiling.  "Don't tell me that any one's pulled
it down, or that it's disappeared from the face of the earth?"

"No," she said, "it still remains there.  When we are round the next
curve, I think I can show it to you.  But every one has forgotten,
I think, that it doesn't belong to Mr. Fentolin still.  He uses it
himself very often."

"What for?"

She looked at her questioner quite steadfastly, quite quietly,
speechlessly.  A curious uneasiness crept into his thoughts.  There
were mysterious tbings in her face.  He knew from that moment that
she, too, directly or indirectly, was concerned with those strange
happenings at which Kinsley had hinted.  He knew that there were
things which she was keeping from him now.

"Mr. Fentolin uses one of the rooms as a studio.  He likes to paint
there and be near the sea," she explained.  "But for the rest, I do
not know.  I never go near the place."

"I am afraid," he remarked, after a few moments of silence, "that I
shall be a little unpopular with Mr. Fentolin.  Perhaps I ought to
have written first, but then, of course, I had no idea that any one
was making use of the place."

"I do not understand," she said, "how you can possibly expect to
come down like this and live there, without any preparation."

"Why not?  "

"You haven't any servants nor any furniture nor things to cook with."

He laughed.

"Oh! I am an old campaigner," he assured her.  "I meant to pick up
a few oddments in the village.  I don't suppose I shall stay very
long, anyhow, but I thought I'd like to have a look at the place.
By-the-by, what sort of a man is Mr. Fentolin?"

Again there was that curious expression in her eyes, an expression
almost of secret terror, this time not wholly concealed.  He could
have sworn that her hands were cold.

"He met with an accident many years ago," she said slowly.  "Both
his legs were amputated.  He spends his life in a little carriage
which he wheels about himself."

"Poor fellow!" Hamel exclaimed, with a strong man's ready sympathy
for suffering.  "That is just as much as I have heard about him.
Is he a decent sort of fellow in other ways?  I suppose, anyhow,
if he has really taken a fancy to my little shanty, I shall have
to give it up."

Then, as it seemed to him, for the first time real life leaped into
her face.  She leaned towards him.  Her tone was half commanding,
half imploring, her manner entirely confidential.

"Don't!" she begged.  "It is yours.  Claim it.  Live in it.  Do
anything you like with it, but take it away from Mr. Fentolin!"

Hamel was speechless.  He sat a little forward, a hand on either
knee, his mouth ungracefully open, an expression of blank and
utter bewilderment in his face.  For the first time he began to
have vague doubts concerning this young lady.  Everything about
her had been so strange: her quiet entrance into the carriage,
her unusual manner of talking, and finally this last passionate,
inexplicable appeal.

"I am afraid," he said at last, "I don't quite understand.  You
say the poor fellow has taken a fancy to the place and likes being
there.  Well, it isn't much of a catch for me, anyway.  I'm rather
a wanderer, and I dare say I shan't be back in these parts again
for years.  Why shouldn't I let him have it if he wants it?  It's
no loss to me.  I'm not a painter, you know, like my father."

She seemed on the point of making a further appeal.  Her lips, even,
were parted, her head a little thrown back.  And then she stopped.
She said nothing.  The silence lasted so long that he became almost
embarrassed.

"You will forgive me if I am a little dense, won't you?" he begged.
"To tell you the truth," he went on, smiling, "I've got a sort of
feeling that I'd like to do anything you ask me.  Now won't you
just explain a little more clearly what you mean, and I'll blow
up the old place sky high, if it's any pleasure to you."

She seemed suddenly to have reverted to her former self - the cold
and colourless young woman who had first taken the seat opposite
to his.

"Mine was a very foolish request," she admitted quietly.  "I am
sorry that I ever made it.  It was just an impulse, because the
little building we were speaking of has been connected with one or
two very disagreeable episodes.  Nevertheless, it was foolish of
me.  How long did you think of staying there - that is," she added,
with a faint smile," providing that you find it possible to prove
your claim and take up possession?  "

"Oh, just for a week or so," he answered lightly, "and as to
regaining possession of it," he went on, a slightly pugnacious
instinct stirring him, "I don't imagine that there'll be any
difficulty about that."

"Really!" she murmured.

"Not that I want to make myself disagreeable," he continued, "but
the Tower is mine, right enough, even if I have let it remain
unoccupied for some time."

She let down the window - a task in which he hastened to assist her.
A rush of salt, cold air swept into the compartment.  He sniffed it
eagerly.

"Wonderful! " he exclaimed.

She stretched out a long arm and pointed.  Away in the distance, on
the summit of a line of pebbled shore, standing, as it seemed, sheer
over the sea, was a little black speck.

That," she said, " is the Tower."

He changed his position and leaned out of the window.

"Well, it's a queer little place," he remarked.  "It doesn't look
worth quarrelling over, does it?"

"And that," she went on, directing his attention to the hill, " is
Mr. Fentolin's home, St.  David's Hall."

For several moments he made no remark at all.  There was something
curiously impressive in that sudden sweep up from the sea-line; the
strange, miniature mountain standing in the middle of the marshes,
with its tree-crowned background; and the long, weather-beaten front
of the house turned bravely to the sea.

"I never saw anything like it," he declared.  "Why, it's barely a
quarter of a mile from the sea, isn't it?  "

"A little more than that.  It is a strangely situated abode, isn't
it?"

"Wonderful!" he agreed, with emphasis.  "I must study the geological
formation of that hill," he continued, with interest.  "Why, it looks
almost like an island now."

"That is because of the floods," she told him.  "Even at high tide
the creeks never reach so far as the back there.  All the water you
see stretching away inland is flood water - the result of the storm,
I suppose.  This is where you get out," she concluded, rising to
her feet.

She turned away with the slightest nod.  A maid was already
awaiting her at the door of the compartment.  Hamel was suddenly
conscious of the fact that he disliked her going immensely.

"We shall, perhaps, meet again during the next few days," he
remarked.

She half turned her head.  Her expression was scarcely encouraging.

"I hope," she said, "that you will not be disappointed in your
quarters."

Hamel followed her slowly on to the platform, saw her escorted to
a very handsome motor-car by an obsequious station-master, and
watched the former disappear down the stretch of straight road
which led to the hill.  Then, with a stick in one hand, and the
handbag which was his sole luggage in the other, he left the
station and turned seaward.




CHAPTER IX

Mr. Fentolin, surrounded by his satellites, was seated in his chair
before the writing-table.  There were present in the room most of
the people important to him in his somewhat singular life.  A few
feet away, in characteristic attitude, stood Meekins.  Doctor Sarson,
with his hands behind him, was looking out of the window.  At the
further end of the table stood a confidential telegraph clerk, who
was just departing with a little sheaf of messages.  By his side,
with a notebook in her hand, stood Mr. Fentolin's private secretary
- a white-haired woman, with a strangely transparent skin and light
brown eyes, dressed in somber black, a woman who might have been
of any age from thirty to fifty.  Behind her was a middle-aged man
whose position in the household no one was quite sure about - a
clean-shaven man whose name was Ryan, and who might very well have
been once an actor or a clergyman..  In the background stood
Henderson, the perfect butler.

"It is perhaps opportune," Mr. Fentolin said quietly, "that you
all whom I trust should be present here together.  I wish you to
understand one thing.  You have, I believe, in my employ learned
the gift of silence.  It is to be exercised with regard to a
certain visitor brought here by my nephew, a visitor whom I regret
to say is now lying seriously ill."

There was absolute silence.  Doctor Sarson alone turned from the
window as though about to speak, but met Mr. Fentolin's eye and at
once resumed his position.

"I rely upon you all," Mr. Fentolin continued softly.  "Henderson, you, perhaps, have the most
difficult task, for you have the servants to control.  Nevertheless,
I rely upon you, also.  If one word of this visitor's presence here
leaks out even so far as the village, out they go, every one of them.
I will not have a servant in the place who does not respect my
wishes.  You can give any reason you like for my orders.  It is a
whim.  I have whims, and I choose to pay for them.  You are all
better paid than any man breathing could pay you.  In return I ask
only for your implicit obedience."

He stretched out his hand and took a cigarette from a curiously
carved ivory box which stood by his side.  He tapped it gently upon
the table and looked up.

"I think, sir," Henderson said respectfully, "that I can answer for
the servants.  Being mostly foreigners, they see little or nothing
of the village people."

No one else made any remark.  It was strange to see how dominated
they all were by that queer little fragment of humanity, whose head
scarcely reached a foot above the table before which he sat.  They
departed silently, almost abjectly, dismissed with a single wave of
the hand.  Mr. Fentolin beckoned his secretary to remain.  She came
a little nearer.

"Sit down, Lucy," he ordered.

She seated herself a few feet away from him.  Mr. Fentolin watched
her for several moments.  He himself had his back to the light.
The woman, on the other hand, was facing it.  The windows were high,
and the curtains were drawn back to their fullest extent.  A cold
stream of northern light fell upon her face.  Mr. Fentolin gazed at
her and nodded her head slightly.

"My dear Lucy," he declared, "you are wonderful - a perfect cameo,
a gem.  To look at you now, with your delightful white hair and your
flawless skin, one would never believe that you bad ever spoken a
single angry word, that you had ever felt the blood flow through
your veins, or that your eyes had ever looked upon the gentle things
of life."

She looked at him, still without speech.  The immobility of her
face was indeed a marvellous thing.  Mr. Fentolin's expression
darkened.

"Sometimes," he murmured softly, "I think that if I had strong
fingers - really strong fingers, you know, Lucy - I should want to
take you by the throat and hold you tighter and tighter, until your
breath came fast, and your eyes came out from their shadows."

She turned over a few pages of her notebook.  To all appearance
she had not heard a word.

"To-day," she announced, "is the fourth of April.  Shall I send out
the various checks to those men in Paris, New York, Frankfort, St.
Petersburg, and Tokio?"

"You can send the checks," he told her.  "Be sure that you draw
them, as usual, upon the Credit Lyonaise and in the name you know
of.  Say to Lebonaitre of Paris that you consider his last reports
faulty.  No mention was made of Monsieur C's visit to the Russian
Embassy, or of the supper party given to the Baron von Erlstein by
a certain Russian gentleman.  Warn him, if you please, that reports
with such omissions are useless to me."

She wrote a few words in her book.

"You made a note of that?"

She raised her head.

"I do not make mistakes," she said.

His eyebrows were drawn together.  This was his work, he told
himself, this magnificent physical subjection.  Yet his
inability to stir her sometimes maddened him.

"You know who is in this house?" he asked.  "You know the name of
my unknown guest?"

"I know nothing," she replied.  "His presence does not interest me."

"Supposing I desire you to know?" he persisted, leaning a little
forward.  "Supposing I tell you that it is your duty to know?"

"Then," she said, "I should tell you that I believe him to be the
special envoy from New York to The Hague, or whatever place on the
Continent this coming conference is to be held at."

"Right, woman!" Mr. Fentolin answered sharply.  "Right!  It is the
special envoy.  He has his mandate with him.  I have them both - the
man and his mandate.  Can you guess what I am going to do with them?"

"It is not difficult," she replied.  "Your methods are scarcely
original.  His mandate to the flames, and his body to the sea!"

She raised her eyes as she spoke and looked over Mr. Fentolin's
shoulder, across the marshland to the grey stretch of ocean.  Her
eyes became fixed.  It was not possible to say that they held any
expression, and yet one felt that she saw beneath the grey waves,
even to the rocks and caverns below.

"It does not terrify you, then," he asked curiously, "to think that
a man under this roof is about to die?"

"Why should it?" she retorted.  "Death does not frighten me - my
own or anybody else's.  Does it frighten you?"

His face was suddenly livid, his eyes full of fierce anger.  His
lips twitched.  He struck the table before him.

"Beast of a woman!" he shouted.  "You ghoul!  How dare you! How
dare you -"

He stopped short.  He passed his hand across his forehead.  All the
time the woman remained unmoved.

"Do you know," he muttered, his voice still shaking a little, "that
I believe sometimes I am afraid of you?  How would you like to see
me there, eh, down at the bottom of that hungry sea?  You watch
sometimes so fixedly.  You'd miss me, wouldn't you?  I am a good
master, you know.  I pay well.  You've been with me a good many
years.  You were a different sort of woman when you first came."

 "Yes," she admitted, "I was a different sort of woman."

"You don't remember those days, I suppose," he went on, "the days
when you had brown hair, when you used to carry roses about and
sing to yourself while you beat your work out of that wretched
typewriter?"

"No," she answered, "I do not remember those days.  They do not
belong to me.  It is some other woman you are thinking of."


Their eyes met.  Mr. Fentolin turned away first.  He struck the
bell at his elbow.  She rose at once.

"Be off!" he ordered.  "When you look at me like that, you send
shivers through me!  You'll have to go; I can see you'll have to go.
I can't keep you any longer.  You are the only person on the face
of the earth who dares to say things to me which make me think, the
only person who doesn't shrink at the sound of my voice.  You'll
have to go.  Send Sarson to me at once.  You've upset me!"

She listened to his words in expressionless silence.  When he had
finished, carrying her book in her hand, she very quietly moved
towards the door.  He watched her, leaning a little forward in his
chair, his lips parted, his eyes threatening.  She walked with
steady, even footsteps.  She carried herself with almost machine-like
erectness; her skirts were noiseless.  She had the trick of turning
the handle of the door in perfect silence.  He heard her calm voice
in the hall.

"Doctor Sarson is to go to Mr. Fentolin."

Mr. Fentolin sat quite still, feeling his own pulse.

"That woman," he muttered to himself, "that -woman - some day I
shouldn't be surprised if she really -"

He paused.  The doctor had entered the room.

"I am upset, Sarson," he declared.  "Come and feel my pulse quickly.
That woman has upset me."

"Miss Price?"

"Miss Price, d-n it! Lucy - yes!"

"It seems unlike her," the doctor remarked.  "I have never heard her
utter a useless syllable in my life."

Mr. Fentolin held out his wrist.

"It's what she doesn't say," he muttered.

The doctor produced his watch.  In less than a minute he put it
away.

"This is quite unnecessary," he pronounced.  "Your pulse is
wonderful."

"Not hurried?  No signs of palpitation?"

"You have seven or eight footmen, all young men," Doctor Sarson
replied drily.  "I will wager that there isn't one of them has a
pulse so vigorous as yours."

Mr. Fentolin leaned a little back in his chair.  An expression of
satisfaction crept over his face.

"You reassure me, my dear Sarson.  That is excellent.  What of our
patient?"

"There is no change."

"I am afraid," Mr. Fentolin sighed, "that we shall have trouble
with him.  These strong people always give trouble."

"It will be just the same in the long run," the doctor remarked,
shrugging his shoulders.

Mr. Fentolin held up his finger.

"Listen!  A motor-car, I believe?"

"It is Miss Fentolin who is just arriving," the doctor announced.
"I saw the car coming as I crossed the hall."

Mr. Fentolin nodded gently.

"Indeed?" he replied.  "Indeed?  So my dear niece has returned.
Open the door, friend Sarson.  Open the door, if you please.  She
will be anxious to see me.  We must summon her."




CHAPTER X

Mr. Fentolin raised to his lips the little gold whistle which hung
from his neck and blew it.  He seemed to devote very little effort
to the operation, yet the strength of the note was wonderful.  As
the echoes died away, he let it fall by his side and waited with
a pleased smile upon his lips.  In a few seconds there was the
hurried flutter of skirts and the sound of footsteps.  The girl who
had just completed her railway journey entered, followed by her
brother.  They were both a little out of breath, they both
approached the chair without a smile, the girl in advance, with a
certain expression of apprehension in her eyes.  Mr. Fentolin sighed.
He appeared to notice these things and regret them.

"My child," he said, holding out his hands, "my dear Esther, welcome
home again!  I heard the car outside.  I am grieved that you did not
at once hurry to my side."

"I have not been in the house two minutes," Esther replied, "and I
haven't seen mother yet.  Forgive me."

She had come to a standstill a few yards away.  She moved now very
slowly towards the chair, with the air of one fulfilling a hateful
task.  The fingers which accepted his hands were extended almost
hesitatingly.  He drew her closer to him and held her there.

"Your mother, my dear Esther, is, I regret to say, suffering from
a slight indisposition," he remarked.  "She has been confined to
her room for the last few days.  Just a trifling affair of the
nerves; nothing more, Doctor Sarson assures me.  But my dear child,"
he went on, "your fingers are as cold as ice.  You look at me so
strangely, too.  Alas! you have not the affectionate disposition
of your dear mother.  One would scarcely believe that we have been
parted for more than a week."

"For more than a week," she repeated, under her breath.

"Stoop down, my dear.  I must kiss your forehead - there!  Now
bring up a chair to my side.  You seem frightened - alarmed.  Have
you ill news for me?"

"I have no news," she answered, gradually recovering herself.

"The gaieties of London, I fear," he protested gently, "have proved
a little unsettling."

"There were no gaieties for me," the girl replied bitterly.  "Mrs.
Sargent obeyed your orders very faithfully.  I was not allowed to
move out except with her."

"My dear child, you would not go about London unchaperoned!"

"There is a difference," she retorted, "between a chaperon and a
jailer."

Mr. Fentolin sighed.  He shook his head slowly. He seemed pained.

"I am not sure that you repay my care as it deserves, Esther," he
declared.  "There is something in your deportment which disappoints
me.  Never mind, your brother has made some atonement.  I entrusted
him with a little mission in which I am glad to say that he has
been brilliantly successful."

"I cannot say that I am glad to hear it," Esther replied quietly.

Mr. Fentolin sat back in his chair.  His long fingers played
nervously together, he looked at her gravely.

"My dear child," he exclaimed, in a tone of pained surprise, "your
attitude distresses me!"

"I cannot help it.  I have told you what I think about Gerald and
the life he is compelled to live here.  I don't mind so much for
myself, but for him I think it is abominable."

"The same as ever," Mr. Fentolin sighed.  "I fear that this little
change has done you no good, dear niece.

"Change!" she echoed.  "It was only a change of prisons."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head slowly - a distressful gesture.  Yet
all the time he had somehow the air of a man secretly gratified.

"You are beginning to depress me," he announced.  "I think that
you can go away.  No, stop for just one moment.  Stand there in
the light.  Dear me, how unfortunate!  Who would have thought that
so beautiful a mother could have so plain a daughter!"

She stood quite still before him, her hands crossed in front of
her, something of the look of the nun from whom the power of
suffering has gone in her still, cold face and steadfast eyes.

"Not a touch of colour," he continued meditatively, "a figure
straight as my walking-stick.  What a pity!  And all the taste,
nowadays, they tell me, is in the other direction.  The lank
damsels have gone completely out.  We buried them with Oscar Wilde.
Run along, my dear child.  You do not amuse me.  You can take Gerald
with you, if you will.  I have nothing to say to Gerald just now.
He is in my good books.  Is there anything I can do for you, Gerald?
Your allowance, for instance - a trifling increase or an advance?
I am in a generous humour."

"Then grant me what I begged for the other day," the boy answered
quickly.  "Let me go to Sandhurst.  I could enter my name next week
for the examinations, and I could pass to-morrow."

Mr. Fentolin tapped the table thoughtfully with his forefinger.

"A little ungrateful, my dear boy," he declared, "a little ungrateful
that, I think.  Your confidence in yourself pleases me, though.  You
think you could pass your examinations?"

"I did a set of papers last week," the boy replied.  "On the given
percentages I came out twelfth or better.  Mr.  Brown assured me
that I could go in for them at any moment.  He promised to write
you about it before he left."

Mr. Fentolin nodded gently.

"Now I come to think of it, I did have a letter from Mr.  Brown,"
he remarked.  "Rather an impertinence for a tutor, I thought it.
He devoted three pages towards impressing upon me the necessity of
your adopting some sort of a career."

"He wrote because he thought it was his duty," the boy said doggedly.

"So you want to be a soldier," Mr. Fentolln continued musingly.
"Well, well, why not?  Our picture galleries are full of them.
There has been a Fentolin in every great battle for the last five
hundred years.  Sailors, too - plenty of them - and just a few
diplomatists.  Brave fellows!  Not one, I fancy," he added, "like
me - not one condemned to pass their days in a perambulator.  You
are a fine fellow, Gerald - a regular Fentolin.  Getting on for
six feet, aren't you?

" Six feet two, sir."

"A very fine fellow," Mr. Fentolin repeated.  "I am not so sure
about the army, Gerald.  You see, there are some people who say,
like your American friend, that we are even now almost on the brink
of war."

"All the more reason for me to hurry," the boy begged.

Mr. Fentolin closed his eyes.

"Don't!" he insisted.  "Have you ever stopped to think what war
means - the war you speak of so lightly?  The suffering, the misery
of it!  All the pageantry and music and heroism in front; and behind,
a blackened world, a trail of writhing corpses, a world of weeping
women for whom the sun shall never rise again.  Ugh!  An ugly thing
war, Gerald.  I am not sure that you are not better at home here.
Why not practise golf a little more assiduously?  I see from the
local paper that you are still playing at two handicap.  Now with
your physique, I should have thought you would have been a scratch
player long before now."

"I play cricket, sir," the boy reminded him, a little impatiently,
"and, after all, there are other things in the world besides games."

Mr. Fentolin's long finger shot suddenly out.  He was leaning a
little from his chair.  His expression of gentle immobility had
passed away.  His face was stern, almost stony.

"You have spoken the truth, Gerald," he said.  "There are other
things in the world besides games.  There is the real, the tragical
side of life, the duties one takes up, the obligations of honour.
You have not forgotten, young man, the burden you carry?"

The boy was paler, but he had drawn himself to his full height.

"I have not forgotten, sir," he answered bitterly.  "Do I show any
signs of forgetting?  Haven't I done your bidding year by year?
Aren't I here now to do it?"

"Then do it !" Mr. Fentolin retorted sharply.  "When I am ready for
you to leave here, you shall leave.  Until then, you are mine.
Remember that.  Ah! this is Doctor Sarson who comes, I believe.
That must mean that it is five o'clock.  Come in, Doctor.  I am not
engaged.  You see, I am alone with my dear niece and nephew.  We
have been having a little pleasant conversation."

Doctor Sarson bowed to Esther, who scarcely glanced at him.  He
remained in the background, quietly waiting.

"A very delightful little conversation," Mr. Fentolin concluded.
"I have been congratulating my nephew, Doctor, upon his wisdom in
preferring the quiet country life down here to the wearisome routine
of a profession.  He escapes the embarrassing choice of a career by
preferring to devote his life to my comfort.  I shall not forget it.
I shall not be ungrateful.  I may have my faults, but I am not
ungrateful Run away now, both of you.  Dear children you are, but
one wearies, you know, of everything.  I am going out.  You see,
the twilight is coming.  The tide is changing.  I am going down to
meet the sea."

His little carriage moved towards the door.  The brother and sister
passed out.  Esther led Gerald into the great dining-room, and from
there, through the open windows, out on to the terrace.  She gripped
his shoulder and pointed down to the Tower.

"Something," she whispered in his ear, "is going to happen there."




CHAPTER XI

The little station at which Hamel alighted was like an oasis in the
middle of a flat stretch of sand and marsh.  It consisted only of
a few raised planks and a rude shelter - built, indeed, for the
convenience of St.  David's Hall alone, for the nearest village was
two miles away.  The station-master, on his return from escorting
the young lady to her car, stared at this other passenger in some
surprise.

"Which way to the sea?" Hamel asked.

The man pointed to the white gates of the crossing.

"You can take any of those paths you like, sir," he said.  "If you
want to get to Salthouse, though, you should have got out at the
next station."

"This will do for me," Hamel replied cheerfully.

"Be careful of the dikes," the station-master advised him.  "Some
of them are pretty deep."

Hamel nodded, and passing through the white gates, made his way by
a raised cattle track towards the sea.  On either side of him flowed
a narrow dike filled with salt-water.  Beyond stretched the flat
marshland, its mossy turf leavened with cracks and creeks of all
widths, filled also with sea-slime and sea-water.  A slight grey
mist rested upon the more distant parts of the wilderness which he
was crossing, a mist which seemed to be blown in from the sea in
little puffs, resting for a time upon the earth, and then drifting
up and fading away like soap bubbles.

More than once where the dikes had overflown he was compelled to
change his course, but he arrived at last at the little ridge of
pebbled beach bordering the sea.  Straight ahead of him now was
that strange-looking building towards which he had all the time
been directing his footsteps.  As he approached it, his forehead
slightly contracted.  There was ample confirmation before him of
the truth of his fellow-passenger's words.  The place, left to
itself for so many years, without any attention from its actual
owner, was neither deserted nor in ruins.  Its solid grey stone
walls were sea-stained and a trifle worn, but the arched wooden
doors leading into the lifeboat shelter, which occupied one side
of the building, had been newly painted, and in the front the window
was hung with a curtain, now closely drawn, of some dark red
material.  The lock from the door had been removed altogether, and
in its place was the aperture for a Yale latch-key.  The last note
of modernity was supplied by the telephone wire attached to the
roof of the lifeboat shelter.  He walked all round the building,
seeking in vain for some other means of ingress.  Then he stood for
a few moments in front of the curtained window.  He was a man of
somewhat determined disposition, and he found himself vaguely
irritated by the liberties which had been taken with his property.
He hammered gently upon the framework with his fist, and the
windows opened readily inwards, pushing back the curtain with them.
He drew himself up on to the sill, and, squeezing himself through
the opening, landed on his feet and looked around him, a little
breathless.

He found himself in a simply furnished man's sitting-room.  An easel
was standing close to the window.  There were reams of drawing paper
and several unfinished sketches leaning against the wall.  There
was a small oak table in the middle of the room; against the wall
stood an exquisite chiffonier, on which were resting some cut-glass
decanters and goblets.  There was a Turkey carpet upon the floor
which matched the curtains, but to his surprise there was not a
single chair of any sort to be seen.  The walls had been distempered
and were hung with one or two engravings which, although he was no
judge, he was quite sure were good.  He wandered into the back room,
where he found a stove, a tea-service upon a deal table, and several
other cooking utensils, all spotlessly clean and of the most
expensive description.  The walls here were plainly whitewashed,
and the floor was of hard stone.  He then tried the door on the
left, which led into the larger portion of the building - the shed
in which the lifeboat had once been kept.  Not only was the door
locked, but he saw at once that the lock was modern, and the door
itself was secured with heavy iron clamps.  He returned to the
sitting-room.

"The girl with the grey eyes was right enough," he remarked to
himself.  "Mr. Fentolin has been making himself very much at home
with my property."

He withdrew the curtains, noticing, to his surprise, the heavy
shutters which their folds had partly concealed.  Then he made his
way out along the passage to the front door, which from the inside
he was able to open easily enough.  Leaving it carefully ajar, he
"went out with the intention of making an examination of the outside
of the place.  Instead, however, he paused at the corner of the
building with his face turned landwards.  Exactly fronting him now,
about three-quarters of a mile away, on the summit of that strange
hill which stood out like a gigantic rock in the wilderness, was St.
David's Hall.  He looked at it steadily and with increasing
admiration.  Its long, red brick front with its masses of clustering
chimneys, a little bare and weather-beaten, impressed him with a
sense of dignity due as much to the purity of its architecture as
the singularity of its situation.  Behind - a wonderfully effective
background - were the steep gardens from which, even in this
uncertain light, he caught faint glimpses of colouring subdued from
brilliancy by the twilight.  These were encircled by a brick wall
of great height, the whole of the southern portion of which was
enclosed with glass.  From the fragment of rock upon which he had
seated himself, to the raised stone terrace in front of the house,
was an absolutely straight path, beautifully kept like an avenue,
with white posts on either side, and built up to a considerable
height above the broad tidal way which ran for some distance by its
side.  It had almost the appearance of a racing track, and its
state of preservation in the midst of the wilderness was little
short of remarkable.

"This," Hamel said to himself, as he slowly produced a pipe from
his pocket and began to fill it with tobacco from a battered silver
box, "is a queer fix.  Looks rather like the inn for me!"

"And who might you be, gentleman?"

He turned abruptly around towards his unseen questioner.  A woman
was standing by the side of the rock upon which he was sitting, a
woman from the village, apparently, who must have come with
noiseless footsteps along the sandy way.  She was dressed in rusty
black, and in place of a hat she wore a black woolen scarf tied
around her head and underneath her chin.  Her face was lined, her
hair of a deep brown plentifully besprinkled with grey.  She had a
curious habit of moving her lips, even when she was not speaking.
She stood there smiling at him, but there was something about that
smile and about her look which puzzled him.

"I am just a visitor," he replied.  "Who are you?"

She shook her head.

"I saw you come out of the Tower," she said, speaking with a strong
local accent and yet with a certain unusual correctness, "in at the
window and out of the door.  You're a brave man."

"Why brave?" he asked.

She turned her head very slowly towards St. David's Hall.  A gleam
of sunshine had caught one of the windows, which shone like fire.
She pointed toward it with her head.

"He's looking at you," she muttered.  "He don't like strangers
poking around here, that I can tell you."

"And who is he?" Hamel enquired.

"Squire Fentolin," she answered, dropping her voice a little.  "He's
a very kind-hearted gentleman, Squire Fentolin, but he don't like
strangers hanging around."

"Well, I am not exactly a stranger, you see," Hamel remarked.  "My
father used to stay for months at a time in that little shanty there
and paint pictures.  It's a good many years ago."

"I mind him," the woman said slowly.  "His name was Hamel."

"I am his son," Hamel announced.

She pointed to the Hall.  "Does he know that you are here?"

Hamel shook his head.  "Not yet.  I have been abroad for so long."

She suddenly relapsed into her curious habit.  Her lips moved, but
no words came.  She had turned her head a little and was facing
the sea.

"Tell me," Hamel asked gently, "why do you come out here alone, so
far from the village?"

She pointed with her finger to where the waves were breaking in a
thin line of white, about fifty yards from the beach.

"It's the cemetery,.  that," she said, "the village cemetery, you
know.  I have three buried there: George, the eldest; James, the
middle one; and David, the youngest.  Three of them - that's why
I come. I can't put flowers on their graves, but I can sit and
watch and look through the sea, down among the rocks where their
bodies are, and wonder."

Hamel looked at her curiously.  Her voice had grown lower and lower.

"It's what you land folks don't believe, perhaps," she went on, "but
it's true.  It's only us who live near the sea who understand it.
I am not an ignorant body, either.  I was schoolmistress here before
I married David Cox.  They thought I'd done wrong to marry a
fisherman, but I bore him brave sons, and I lived the life a woman
craves for.  No, I am not ignorant.  I have fancies, perhaps - the
Lord be praised for them! - and I tell you it's true.  You look at
a spot in the sea and you see nothing - a gleam of blue, a fleck of
white foam, one day; a gleam of green with a black line, another;
and a grey little sob, the next, perhaps.  But you go on looking.
You look day by day and hour by hour, and the chasms of the sea will
open, and their voices will come to you.  Listen!"

She clutched his arm.

"Couldn't you hear that?" she half whispered.

"'The light!'  It was David's voice!  'The light!'" Hamel was
speechless.  The woman's face was suddenly strangely transformed.
Her mood, however, swiftly changed.  She turned once more towards
the  hall.
 
"You'll know him soon," she went on, "the kindest man in these
parts, they say.  It's not much that he gives away, but he's a kind
heart.  You see that great post at the entrance to the river there?"
she went on, pointing to it.  "He had that set up and a lamp hung
from there.  Fentolin's light, they call it.  It was to save men's
lives.  It was burning, they say, the night I lost my lads.
Fentolin's light!"

"They were wrecked?" he asked her gently.

"Wrecked,"  she answered.  "Bad steering it must have been.  James
would steer, and they say that he drank a bit.  Bad steering!  Yes,
you'll meet Squire Fentolin before long.  He's queer to look at - a
small body but a great, kind heart.  A miserable life, his, but it
will be made up to him.  It will be made up to him!"

She turned away.  Her lips were moving all the time.  She walked
about a dozen steps, and then she returned.

"You're Hamel's son, the painter," she said.  "You'll be welcome
down here.  He'll have you to stay at the Hall - a brave place.
Don't let him be too kind to you.  Sometimes kindness hurts."

She passed on, walking with a curious, shambling gait, and soon she
disappeared on her way to the village.  Hamel watched her for a
moment and then turned his head towards St.  David's Hall.  He felt
somehow that her abrupt departure was due to something which she
had seen in that direction.  He rose to his feet.  His instinct had
been a true one.



CHAPTER XII

>From where Hamel stood a queer object came strangely into sight.
Below the terrace of St. David's Hall - from a spot, in fact, at
the base of the solid wall - it seemed as though a gate had been
opened, and there came towards him what he at first took to be a
tricycle.  As it came nearer, it presented even a weirder
appearance.  Mr. Fentolin, in a black cape and black skull cap,
sat a little forward in his electric carriage, with his hand upon
the guiding lever.  His head came scarcely above the back of the
little vehicle, his hands and body were motionless.  He seemed to
be progressing without the slightest effort, personal or mechanical,
as though he rode, in deed, in some ghostly vehicle.  From the same
place in the wall had issued, a moment or two later, a man upon a
bicycle, who was also coming towards him.  Hamel was scarcely
conscious of this secondary figure.  His eyes were fixed upon the
strange personage now rapidly approaching him.  There was something
which seemed scarcely human in that shrunken fragment of body, the
pale face with its waving white hair, the strange expression with
which he was being regarded.  The little vehicle came to a
standstill only a few feet away.  Mr. Fentolin leaned forward.  His
features had lost their delicately benevolent aspect; his words
were minatory.

"I am under the impression, sir," he said, " that I saw you with my
glasses from the window attempting to force an entrance into that
building."

Hamel nodded.

"I not only tried but I succeeded," he remarked.  "I got in through
the window."

Mr. Fentolin's eyes glittered for a moment.  Hamel, who had resumed
his place upon the rock close at hand, had been mixed up during his
lifetime in many wild escapades.  Yet at that moment he had a sudden
feeling that there were dangers in life which as yet he had not
faced.

"May I ask for your explanation or your excuse?" "

"You can call it an explanation or an excuse, whichever you like,"
Hamel replied steadily, "but the fact is that this little building,
which some one else seems to have appropriated, is mine.  If I had
not been a good-natured person, I should be engaged, at the present
moment, in turning out its furniture on to the beach."

"What is your name?" Mr. Fentolin asked suddenly.

"My name is Hamel - Richard Hamel."

For several moments there was silence.  Mr. Fentolin was still
leaning forward in his strange little vehicle.  The colour seemed
to have left even his lips.  The hard glitter in his eyes had given
place to an expression almost like fear.  He looked at Richard
Hamel as though he were some strange sea-monster come up from
underneath the sands.

"Richard Hamel," he repeated.  "Do you mean that you are the son of
Hamel, the R.A., who used to be in these parts so often?  He was my
brother's friend."

"I am his son."

"But his son was killed in the San Francisco earthquake.  I saw his
name in all the lists.  It was copied into the local papers here."

Hamel knocked the ashes from his pipe.

"I take a lot of killing," he observed.  "I was in that earthquake,
right enough, and in the hospital afterwards, but it was a man named
Hamel of Philadelphia who died."

Mr. Fentolin sat quite motionless for several moments.  He seemed,
if possible, to have shrunken into something smaller still.  A few
yards behind, Meekins had alighted from his bicycle and was standing
waiting.

"So you are Richard Hamel," Mr. Fentolin said at last very softly.
"Welcome back to England, Richard Hamel!  I knew your father
slightly, although we were never very friendly."

He stretched out his hand from underneath the coverlet of his little
vehicle - a hand with long, white fingers, slim and white and
shapely as a woman's.  A single ring with a dull green stone was on
his fourth finger.  Hamel shook bands with him as he would have
shaken hands with a woman.  Afterwards he rubbed his fingers slowly
together.  There was something about the touch which worried him.

"You have been making use of this little shanty, haven't you?" he
asked bluntly.

Mr. Fentolin nodded.  He was apparently begin ning to recover
himself.

"You must remember," he explained suavely, "that it was built by my
grandfather, and that we have had rights over the whole of the
foreshore here from time immemorial.  I know quite well that my
brother gave it to your father - or rather he sold it to him for a
nominal sum.  I must tell you that it was a most complicated
transaction.  He had the greatest difficulty in getting any lawyer
to draft the deed of sale.  There were so many ancient rights and
privileges which it was impossible to deal with.  Even now there
are grave doubts as to the validity of the transaction.  When nothing
was heard of you, and we all concluded that you were dead, I ventured
to take back what I honestly believed to be my own.  Owing," he
continued slowly, "to my unfortunate affliction, I am obliged to
depend for interest in my life upon various hobbies.  This little
place, queerly enough, has become one of them.  I have furnished it,
in a way; installed the telephone to the house, connected it with
my electric plant, and I come down here when I want to be quite
alone, and paint.  I watch the sea - such a sea sometimes, such
storms, such colour!  You notice that ridge of sand out yonder?  It
forms a sort of natural breakwater.  Even on the calmest day you
can trace that white line of foam."

"It is a strange coast," Hamel admitted.

Mr. Fentolin pointed with his forefinger northwards.

"Somewhere about there," he indicated, "is the entrance to the
tidal river which flows up to the village of St.  David's yonder.
You see?"

His finger traced its course until it came to a certain point near
the beach, where a tall black pillar stood, surmounted by a globe.

"I have had a light fixed there for the benefit or the fishermen,"
he said, "a light which I work from my own dynamo.  Between where
we are sitting now and there - only a little way out to sea - is a
jagged cluster of cruel rocks.  You can see them if you care to swim
out in calm weather.  Fishermen who tried to come in by night were
often trapped there and, in a rough sea, drowned.  That is why I
had that pillar of light built.  On stormy nights it shows the exact
entrance to the water causeway."

"Very kind of you indeed," Hamel remarked, "very benevolent."

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"So few people have any real feeling for sailors," he continued.
"The fishermen around here are certainly rather a casual class.  Do
you know that there is scarcely one of them who can swim?  There
isn't one of them who isn't too lazy to learn even the simplest
stroke.  My brother used to say - dear Gerald - that it served them
right if they were drowned.  I have never been able to feel like
that, Mr. Hamel.  Life is such a wonderful thing.  One night," he
went on, dropping his voice and leaning a little forward in his
carriage -" it was just before, or was it just after I had fixed
that light - I was down here one dark winter night.  There was a
great north wind and a huge sea running.  It was as black as pitch,
but I heard a boat making for St. David's causeway strike on those
rocks just hidden in front there.  I heard those fishermen shriek
as they went under.  I heard their shouts for help, I heard their
death cries.  Very terrible, Mr. Hamel!  Very terrible!"

Hamel looked at the speaker curiously.  Mr. Fentolin seemed
absorbed in his subject.  He had spoken with relish, as one who
loves the things he speaks about.  Quite unaccountably, Hamel
found himself shivering.

"It was their mother," Mr. Fentolin continued, leaning again a
little forward in his chair, "their mother whom I saw pass along
the beach just now - a widow, too, poor thing.  She comes here
often - a morbid taste.  She spoke to you, I think?"

"She spoke to me strangely," Hamel admitted. "She gave me the
impression of a woman whose brain had been turned with grief."

"Too true," Mr. Fentolin sighed.  "The poor creature! I offered her
a small pension, but she would have none of it.  A superior woman
in her way once, filled now with queer fancies," he went on, eyeing
Hamel steadily,-" the very strangest fancies.  She spends her life
prowling about here.  No one in the village even knows how she lives.
Did she speak of me, by-the-by?"

"She spoke of you as being a very kind-hearted man."

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"The poor creature!  Well, well, let us revert to the object of
your coming here.  Do you really wish to occupy this little shanty,
Mr. Hamel?"

"That was my idea," Hamel confessed.  "I only came back from Mexico
last month, and I very soon got fed up with life in town.  I am
going abroad again next year.  Till then, I am rather at a loose
end.  My father was always very keen indeed about this place, and
very anxious that I should come and stay here for a little time, so
I made up my mind to run down.  I've got some things waiting at
Norwich.  I thought I might hire a woman to look after me and spend
a few weeks here.  They tell me that the early spring is almost the
best time for this coast."

Mr. Fentolin nodded slowly.  He moistened his lips for a moment.
One might have imagined that he was anxious.

"Mr. Hamel," he said softly, "you are quite right.  It is the best
time to visit this coast.  But why make a hermit of yourself?  You
are a family friend.  Come and stay with us at the Hall for as long
as you like.  It will give me the utmost pleasure to welcome you
there," he went on earnestly, "and as for this little place, of what
use is it to you?  Let me buy it from you.  You are a man of the
world, I can see.  You may be rich, yet money has a definite value.
To me it has none.  That little place, as it stands, is probably
worth - say a hundred pounds.  Your father gave, if I remember
rightly, a five pound note for it.  I will give you a thousand for
it sooner than be disturbed."

Hamel frowned slightly.

"I could not possibly think," he said, "of selling what was
practically a gift to my father.  You are welcome to occupy the
place during my absence in any way you wish.  On the other hand, I
do not think that I care to part with it altogether, and I should
really like to spend just a day or so here.  I am used to roughing
it under all sorts of conditions - much more used to roughing it
than I am to staying at country houses."
 
Mr. Fentolin leaned a little out of his carriage.  He reached the
younger man's shoulder with his hand.

"Ah! Mr. Hamel," he pleaded, "don't make up your mind too suddenly.
Am I a little spoilt, I wonder?  Well, you see what sort of a
creature I am.  I have to go through life as best I may, and people
are kind to me.  It is very seldom I am crossed.  It is quite
astonishing how often people let me have my own way.  Do not make
up your mind too suddenly.  I have a niece and a nephew whom you
must meet.  There are some treasures, too, at St. David's Hall.
Look at it.  There isn't another house quite like it in England.
It is worth looking over."

"It is most impressive," Hamel agreed, "and wonderfully beautiful.
It seems odd," he added, with a laugh," that you should care about
this little shanty here, with all the beautiful rooms you must have
of your own."

"It's Naboth's vineyard," Mr. Fentolin groaned.  "Now, Mr. Hamel,
you are going to be gracious, aren't you?  Let us leave the question
of your little habitation here alone for the present.  Come back
with me.  My niece shall give you some tea, and you shall choose
your room from forty.  You can sleep in a haunted chamber, or a
historical chamber, in Queen Elizabeth's room, a Victorian chamber,
or a Louis Quinze room.  All my people have spent their substance
in furniture.  Don't look at your bag.  Clothes are unnecessary.  I
can supply you with everything.  Or, if you prefer it, I can send a
fast car into Norwich for your own things.  Come and be my guest,
please."

Hamel hesitated.  He had not the slightest desire to go to St.
David's Hall, and though he strove to ignore it, he was conscious
of an aversion of which he was heartily ashamed for this strange
fragment of humanity.  On the other hand, his mission, the actual
mission which had brought him down to these parts, could certainly
best be served by an entree into the Hall itself - and there was
the girl, whom he felt sure belonged there.  He had never for a
moment been able to dismiss her from his thoughts.  Her still, cold
face, the delicate perfection of her clothes and figure, the grey
eyes which had rested upon his so curiously, haunted him.  He was
desperately anxious to see her again.  If he refused this invitation,
if he rejected Mr. Fentolin's proffered friendship, it would be all
the more difficult.

"You are really very kind," he began hesitatingly -

"It is settled," Mr. Fentolin interrupted, "settled.  Meekins, you
can ride back again.  I shall not paint to-day.  Mr.  Hamel, you
will walk by my side, will you not?  I can run my little machine
quite slowly.  You see, I have an electric battery.  It needs
charging often, but I have a dynamo of my own.  You never saw a
vehicle like this in all your travellings, did you?"

Hamel shook his head.

"An electrical bath-chair," Mr. Fentolin continued.  "Practice has
made me remarkably skilful in its manipulation.  You see, I can
steer to an inch."

He was already turning around.  Hamel rose to his feet.

"You are really very kind," he said.  "I should like to come up and
see the Hall, at any rate, but in the meantime, as we are here,
could I just look over the inside of this little place?  I found the
large shed where the lifeboat used to be kept, locked up."

Mr. Fentolin was manoeuvring his carriage.  His back was towards
Hamel.

"By all means," he declared.  "We will go in together.  I have had
the entrance widened so that I can ride straight into the
sitting-room.  But wait."

He paused suddenly.  He felt in all his pockets.

"Dear me," he exclaimed, "I find that I have left the keys!  We
will come down a little later, if you do not mind, Mr.  Hamel.  Or
to-morrow, perhaps.  You will not mind?  It is very careless of me,
but seeing you about the place and imagining that you were an
intruder, made me angry, and I started off in a hurry.  Now walk by
my side up to the house, please, and talk to me.  It is so
interesting for me to meet men," he went on, as they started along
the straight path, "who do things in life; who go to foreign
countries, meet strange people, and have new experiences.  I have
been a good many years like this, you know."

"It is a great affliction," Hamel murmured sympathetically.

"In my youth I was an athlete," Mr. Fentolin continued.  "I played
cricket for the Varsity and for my county.  I hunted, too, and shot.
I did all the things a man loves to do.  I might still shoot, they
tell me, but my strength has ebbed away.  I am too weak to lift a
gun, too weak even to handle a fishing-rod.  I have just a few
hobbies in life which keep me alive.  Are you a politician, Mr.
Hamel?"

"Not in the least," Hamel replied.  "I have been out of England too
long to keep in touch with politics."

"Naturally," Mr. Fentolin agreed.  "It amuses me to follow the
course of events.  I have a good many friends in London and abroad
who are kind to me, who keep me informed, send me odd bits of
information not available for every one, and it amuses me to put
these things together in my mind and to try and play the prophet.
I was in the Foreign Office once, you know.  I take up my paper
every morning, and it is one of my chief interests to see how near
my own speculations come to the truth.  Just now for example, there
are strange things doing on the Continent."

"In America," Hamel remarked, "they affect to look upon England as
a doomed Power."

"Not altogether supine yet," Mr. Fentolin observed, "yet even this
last generation has seen weakening.  We have lost so much
self-reliance.  Perhaps it is having these grown-up children who we
think can take care of us - Canada and Australia, and the others.
However, we will not talk of politics.  It bores you, I can see.
We will try and find some other subject.  Now tell me, don't you
think this is ingenious?"

They had reached the foot of the hill upon which the Hall was
situated.  In front of them, underneath the terrace, was a little
iron gate, held open now by Meekins, who had gone on ahead and
dismounted from his bicycle.

"I have a subterranean way from here into the Hall," Mr. Fentolin
explained.  "Come with me.  You will only have to stoop a little,
and it may amuse you.  You need not be afraid.  There are electric
lights every ten yards.  I turn them on with this switch - see."

Mr. Fentolin touched a button in the wall, and the place was at
once brilliantly illuminated.  A little row of lights from the
ceiling and the walls stretched away as far as one could see.  They
passed through the iron gates, which shut behind them with a click.
Stooping a little, Hamel was still able to walk by the side of the
man in the chair.  They traversed about a hundred yards of
subterranean way.  Here and there a fungus hung down from the wall,
otherwise it was beautifully kept and dry.  By and by, with a
little turn, they came to an incline and another iron gate, held
open for them by a footman.  Mr. Fentolin sped up the last few feet
into the great hail, which seemed more imposing than ever by reason
of this unexpected entrance.  Hamel, blinking a little, stepped to
his side.

"Welcome!" Mr. Fentolin cried gaily.  "Welcome, my friend Mr. Hamel,
to St. David's Hall!"




CHAPTER XIII

During the next half-hour, Hamel was introduced to luxuries to which,
in a general way, he was entirely unaccustomed.  One man-servant
was busy preparing his bath in a room leading out of his sleeping
apartment, while another brought him a choice of evening clothes and
superintended his disrobing.  Hamel, always observant, studied his
surroundings with keen interest.  He found himself in a queerly
mixed atmosphere of luxurious modernity and stately antiquity.  His
four-poster, the huge couch at the foot of his bed, and all the
furniture about the room, was of the Queen Anne period.  The
bathroom which communicated with his apartment was the latest
triumph of the plumber's art - a room with floor and walls of white
tiles, the bath itself a little sunken and twice the ordinary size. 
He dispensed so far as he could with the services of the men and
descended, as soon as he was dressed, into the hall.  Meekins was
waiting at the bottom of the stairs, dressed now in somber black.

"Mr. Fentolin will be glad if you will step into his room, sir," he
announced, leading the way.

Mr. Fentolin was seated in his chair, reading the Times in a corner
of his library.  Shaped blocks had been placed behind and in front
of the wheels of his little vehicle, to prevent it from moving.  A
shaded reading-lamp stood on the table by his side.  He did not at
once look up, and Hamel glanced around with genuine admiration.
The shelves which lined the walls and the winged cases which
protruded into the room were filled with books.  There was a large
oak table with beautifully carved legs, piled with all sorts of
modern reviews and magazines.  A log fire was burning in the big
oaken grate.  The perfume from a great bowl of lavender seemed to
mingle curiously yet pleasantly with the half musty odour of the
old leather-hound volumes.  The massive chimneypiece was of black
oak, and above it were carved the arms of the House of Fentolin.
The walls were oak-panelled to the ceiling.

"Refreshed, I hope, by your bath and change, my dear visitor?" the
head of the house remarked, as he laid down his paper.  "Draw a
chair up here and join me in a glass of vermouth.  You need not be
afraid of it.  It comes to me from the maker as a special favour.

Hamel accepted a quaintly-cut wine-glass full of the amber liquid.
Mr. Fentolin sipped his with the air of a connoisseur.

"This," he continued, "is one of our informal days.  There is no
one in the house save my sister-in-law, niece, and nephew, and a
poor invalid gentleman who, I am sorry to say, is confined to his
bed.  My sister-in-law is also, I regret to say, indisposed.  She
desired me to present her excuses to you and say how greatly she
is looking forward to making your acquaintance during the next few
days."

Hamel bowed.

"It is very kind of Mrs.  Fentolin," he murmured.

"On these occasions," Mr. Fentolin continued, "we do not make use
of a drawing-room.  My niece will come in here presently.  You are
looking at my books, I see.  Are you, by any chance, a bibliophile?
I have a case of manuscripts here which might interest you.

Hamel shook his head.

"Only in the abstract, I fear," he answered.  "I have scarcely
opened a serious book since I was at Oxford."

"What was your year?" Mr. Fentolin asked.

"Fourteen years ago I left Magdalen," Hamel replied.  "I had made
up my mind to he an engineer, and I went over to the Boston
Institute of Technology."

Mr. Fentolin nodded appreciatively.

"A magnificent profession," he murmured.  "A healthy one, too, I
should judge from your appearance.  You are a strong man, Mr. Hamel."

"I have had reason to be," Hamel rejoined.  "During nearly the whole
of the time I have been abroad, I have been practically pioneering.
Building railways in the far West, with gangs of Chinese and Italians
and Hungarians and scarcely a foreman who isn't terrified of his job,
isn't exactly drawing-room work."

"You are going back there?" Mr. Fentolin asked, with interest.

Hamel shook his head.

"I have no plans," he declared.  "I have been fortunate enough, or
shall I some day say unfortunate enough, I wonder, to have inherited
a large legacy."

Mr. Fentolin smiled.

"Don't ever doubt your good fortune," he said earnestly.  "The
longer I live - and in my limited way I do see a good deal of life
- the more I appreciate the fact that there isn't anything in this
world that compares with the power of money.  I distrust a poor man.
He may mean to be honest, but he is at all times subject to
temptation.  Ah! here is my niece.

Mr. Fentolin turned towards the door.  Hamel rose at once to his
feet.  His surmise, then, had been correct.  She was coming towards
them very quietly.  In her soft grey dinner-gown, her brown hair
smoothly brushed back, a pearl necklace around her long, delicate
neck, she seemed to him a very exquisite embodiment of those
memories which he had been carrying about throughout the afternoon.

"Here, Mr. Hamel," his host said, " is a member of my family who
has been a deserter for a short time.  This is Mr. Richard Hamel,
Esther; my niece, Miss Esther Fentolin."

She held out her hand with the faintest possible smile, which might
have been of greeting or recognition.

"I travelled for some distance in the train with Mr. Hamel this
afternoon, I think," she remarked.

"Indeed?" Mr. Fentolin exclaimed.  "Dear me, that is very
interesting - very interesting, indeed!  Mr. Hamel, I am sure, did
not tell you of his destination?"

He watched them keenly.  Hamel, though he scareely understood, was
quick to appreciate the possible significance of that tentative
question.

"We did not exchange confidences," he observed.  "Miss Fentolin
only changed into my carriage during the last few minutes of her
journey.  Besides," he continued, "to tell you the truth, my ideas
as to my destination were a little hazy.  To come and look for some
queer sort of building by the side of the sea, which has been
unoccupied for a dozen years or so, scarcely seems a reasonable
quest, does it?"

"Scarcely, indeed," Mr. Fentolin assented.  "You may thank me, Mr.
Hamel, for the fact that the place is not in ruins.  My blatant
trespassing has saved you from that, at least.  After dinner we must
talk further about the Tower.  To tell you the truth, I have grown
accustomed to the use of the little place."

The sound of the dinner gong boomed through the house.  A moment
later Gerald entered, followed by a butler announcing dinner.

"The only remaining member of my family," Mr. Fentolin remarked,
indicating his nephew.  "Gerald, you will be pleased, I know, to
meet Mr. Hamel.  Mr. Hamel has been a great traveller.  Long before
you can remember, his father used to paint wonderful pictures of
this coast."

Gerald shook hands with his visitor.  His face, for a moment,
lighted up.  He was looking pale, though, and singularly sullen
and dejected.

"There are two of your father's pictures in the modern side of the
gallery up-stairs," he remarked, a little diffidently.  "They are
great favourites with everybody here."

They all went in to dinner together.  Meekins, who had appeared
silently, had glided unnoticed behind his master's chair and
wheeled it across the hall.

"A partie carree to-night," Mr. Fentolin declared.  "I have a
resident doctor here, a very delightful person, who often dines
with us, but to-night I thought not.  Five is an awkward number.
I want to get to know you better, Mr.  Hamel, and quickly.  I
want you, too, to make friends with my niece and nephew.  Mr.
Hamel's father," he went on, addressing the two latter," and your
father were great friends.  By-the-by, have I told you both
exactly why Mr. Hamel is a guest here to-night - why he came to
these parts at all?  No?  Listen, then.  He came to take possession
of the Tower.  The worst of it is that it belongs to him, too.  His
father bought it from your father more years ago than we should
care to talk about.  I have really been a trespasser all this time."

They took their places at a small round table in the middle of the
dining-room.  The shaded lights thrown downwards upon the table
seemed to leave most of the rest of the apartment in semi-darkness.
The gloomy faces of the men and women whose pictures hung upon the
walls were almost invisible.  The servants themselves, standing a
little outside the halo of light, were like shadows passing swiftly
and noiselessly back and forth.  At the far end of the room was an
organ, and to the left a little balcony, built out as though for an
orchestra.  Hamel looked about him almost in wonderment.  There was
something curiously impressive in the size of the apartment and
its emptiness.

"A trespasser," Mr. Fentolin continued, as he took up the menu and
criticised it through his horn-rimmed eyeglass, "that is what I
have been, without a doubt."

"But for your interest and consequent trespass," Hamel remarked, "I
should probably have found the roof off and the whole place in ruins."

"Instead of which you found the door locked against you," Mr.
Fentolin pointed out.  "Well, we shall see.  I might, at any rate,
have lost the opportunity of entertaining you here this evening.
I am particularly glad to have an opportunity of making you known
to my niece and nephew.  I think you will agree with me that here
are two young people who are highly to be commended.  I cannot offer
them a cheerful life here.  There is little society, no gaiety, no
sort of excitement.  Yet they never leave me.  They seem to have no
other interest in life but to be always at my beck and call.  A case,
Mr. Hamel, of really touching devotion.  If anything could reconcile
me to my miserable condition, it would he the kindness and
consideration of those by whom I am surrounded."

Hamel murmured a few words of cordial agreement.  Yet he found
himself, in a sense, embarrassed.  Gerald was looking down upon his
plate and his face was hidden.  Esther's features had suddenly
become stony and expressionless.  Hamel felt instinctively that
something was wrong.

"There are compensations," Mr. Fentolin continued, with the air of
one enjoying speech, "which find their way into even the gloomiest
of lives.  As I lie on my back, hour after hour, I feel all the more
conscious of this.  The world is a school of compensations, Mr. Hamel.
The interests - the mental interests, I mean - of unfortunate people
like myself, come to possess in time a peculiar significance and to
yield a peculiar pleasure.  I have hobbies, Mr. Hamel. I frankly
admit it.  Without my hobbies, I shudder to think what might become
of me.  I might become a selfish, cruel, misanthropical person.
Hobbies are indeed a great thing."

The brother and sister sat still in stony silence.  Hamel, looking
across the little table with its glittering load of cut glass and
silver and scarlet flowers, caught something in Esther's eyes, so
rarely expressive of any emotion whatever, which puzzled him.  He
looked swiftly back at his host.  Mr. Fentolin's face, at that
moment, was like a beautiful cameo.  His expression was one of
gentle benevolence.

"Let me be quite frank with you," Mr. Fentolin murmured.  "My
occupation of the Tower is one of these hobbies.  I love to sit
there within a few yards of the sea and watch the tide come in.
I catch something of the spirit, I think, which caught your father,
Mr. Hamel, and kept him a prisoner here.  In my small way I, too,
paint while I am down there, paint and dream.  These things may not
appeal to you, but you must remember that there are few things left
to me in life, and that those, therefore, which I can make use of,
are dear to me.  Gerald, you are silent to-night.  How is it that
you say nothing?"

"I am tired, sir," the boy answered quietly.

Mr. Fentolin nodded gravely.

"It is inexcusable of me," he declared smoothly, "to have forgotten
even for a moment.  My nephew, Mr. Hamel," he went on, "had quite
an exciting experience last night - or rather a series of
experiences.  He was first of all in a railway accident, and then,
for the sake of a poor fellow who was with him and who was badly
hurt, he motored back here in the grey hours of the morning and
ran, they tell me, considerable risk of being drowned on the marshes.
A very wonderful and praiseworthy adventure, I consider it.  I trust
that our friend up-stairs, when he recovers, will be properly
grateful."

Gerald rose to his feet precipitately.  The service of dinner was
almost concluded, and he muttered something which sounded like an
excuse.  Mr. Fentolin, however, stretched out his band and motioned
him to resume his seat.

"My dear Gerald!" he exclaimed reprovingly.  "You would leave us so
abruptly?  Before your sister, too!  What will Mr. Hamel think of
our country ways?  Pray resume your seat."

For a moment the boy stood quite still, then he slowly subsided into
his chair.  Mr. Fentolin passed around a decanter of wine which had
been placed upon the table by the butler.  The servants had now left
the room.

"You must excuse my nephew, if you please, Mr. Hamel," he begged.
"Gerald has a boy's curious aversion to praise in any form.  I am
looking forward to hearing your verdict upon my port.  The
collection of wine and pictures was a hobby of my grandfather's, for
which we, his descendants, can never be sufficiently grateful."

Hamel praised his wine, as indeed he had every reason to, but for
a few moments the smooth conversation of his host fell upon deaf
ears.  He looked from the boy's face, pale and wrinkled as though
with some sort of suppressed pain, to the girl's still, stony
expression.  This was indeed a house of mysteries!  There was
something here incomprehensible, some thing about the relations of
these three and their knowledge of one another, utterly baffling.
It was the queerest household, surely, into which any stranger had 
ver been precipitated.

"The planting of trees and the laying down of port are two virtues
in our ancestors which have never been properly appreciated," Mr.
Fentolin continued.  "Let us, at any rate, free ourselves from the
reproach of ingratitude so far as regards my grandfather - Gerald
Fentolin - to whom I believe we are indebted for this wine.  We
will drink -"

Mr. Fentolin broke off in the middle of his sentence.  The august
calm of the great house had been suddenly broken.  From up-stairs
came the tumult of raised voices, the slamming of a door, the
falling of something heavy upon the floor.  Mr. Fentolin listened
with a grim change in his expression.  His smile had departed, his
lower lip was thrust out, his eyebrows met.  He raised the little
whistle which hung from his chain.  At that moment, however, the
door was opened.  Doctor Sarson appeared.

"I am sorry to disturb you, Mr. Fentolin," he said, "but our patient
is becoming a little difficult.  The concussion has left him, as I
feared it might, in a state of nervous excitability.  He insists
upon an interview with you."

Mr. Fentolin backed his little chair from the table.  The doctor
came over and laid his hand upon the handle.

"You will, I am sure, excuse me for a few moments, Mr.  Hamel,"
his host begged.  "My niece and nephew will do their best to
entertain you.  Now, Sarson, I am ready."

Mr. Fentolin glided across the dim, empty spaces of the splendid
apartment, followed by the doctor; a ghostly little procession it
seemed.  The door was closed behind them.  For a few moments a
curious silence ensued.  Gerald remained tense and apparently
suffering from some sort of suppressed emotion.  Esther for the
first time moved in her place.  She leaned towards Hamel.  Her lips
were slowly parted, her eyes sought the door as though in terror.
Her voice, although save for themselves there was no one else in
the whole of that great apartment, had sunk to the lowest of
whispers.

"Are you a brave man, Mr. Hamel?" she asked.

He was staggered but he answered her promptly.

"I believe so."

"Don't give up the Tower - just yet.  That is what - he has brought
you here for.  He wants you to give it up and go back.  Don't!"

The earnestness of her words was unmistakable.  Hamel felt the
thrill of coming events.

"Why not?"

"Don't ask me," she begged.  "Only if you are brave, if you have
feeling for others, keep the Tower, if it be for only a week.
Hush!"

The door had been noiselessly opened.  The doctor appeared and
advanced to the table with a grave little bow.

"Mr. Fentolin," he said, "has been kind enough to suggest that I
take a glass of wine with you.  My presence is not needed up-stairs.
Mr. Hamel," he added, "I am glad, sir, to make your acquaintance.
I have for a long time been a great admirer of your father's work."

He took his place at the head of the table and, filling his glass,
bowed towards Hamel.  Once more Gerald and his sister relapsed
almost automatically into an indifferent and cultivated silence.
Hamel found civility towards the newcomer difficult.  Unconsciously
his attitude became that of the other two.  He resented the
intrusion.  He found himself regarding the advent of Doctor Sarson
as possessing some secondary significance.  It was almost as though
Mr. Fentolin preferred not to leave him alone with his niece and
nephew.

Neverthe1ess, his voice, when he spoke, was clear and
firm.




CHAPTER XIV

Mr. Fentolin, on leaving the dining-room, steered his chair with
great precision through the open, wrought-iron doors of a small
lift at the further end of the hall, which Doctor Sarson, who
stepped in with him, promptly directed to the second floor.  Here
they made their way to the room in which Mr. Dunster was lying.
Doctor Sarson opened the door and looked in.   Almost immediately
he stood at one side, out of sight of Mr. Dunster, and nodded to Mr.
Fentolin.

"If there is any trouble," he whispered, "send for me.  I am better
away, for the present.  My presence only excites him."

Mr. Fentolin nodded.

"You are right," he said.  "Go down into the dining-room.  I am not
sure about that fellow Hamel, and Gerald is in a queer temper.  Stay
with them.  See that they are not alone."

The doctor silently withdrew, and Mr. Fentolin promptly glided past
him into the room.  Mr. John P. Dunster, in his night clothes, was
sitting on the side of the bed.  Standing within a few feet of him,
watching him all the time with the subtle intentness of a cat
watching a mouse, stood Meekins.  Mr. Dunster's head was still bound,
although the bandage had slipped a little, apparently in some
struggle.  His face was chalklike, and he was breathing quickly.

"So you've come at last!" he exclaimed, a little truculently.  "Are
you Mr. Fentolin?"

Mr. Fentolin gravely admitted his identity.  His eyes rested upon
his guest with an air of tender interest.  His face was almost
beautiful.

"You are the owner of this house - I am underneath your roof - is
that so?"

"This is certainly St. David's Hall," Mr. Fentolin replied.  "It
really appears as though your conclusions were correct."

"Then will you tell me why I am kept a prisoner here?"

Mr. Fentolin's expression was for a moment clouded.  He seemed hurt.

"A prisoner," he repeated softly.  "My dear Mr. Dunster, you have
surely forgotten the circumstances which procured for me the pleasure
of this visit; the condition in which you arrived here - only, after
all, a very few hours ago?"

"The circumstances," Mr. Dunster declared drily, "are to me still
inexplicable.  At Liverpool Street Station I was accosted by a
young man who informed me that his name was Gerald Fentolin, and
that he was on his way to The Hague to play in a golf tournament.
His story seemed entirely probable, and I permitted him a seat in
the special train I had chartered for Harwich.  There was an accident
and I received this blow to my head - only a trifling affair, after
all.  I come to my senses to find myself here.  I do not know exactly
what part of the world you call this, but from the fact that I can
see the sea from my window, it must be some considerable distance
from the scene of the accident.  I find that my dressing-case has
been opened, my pocket-book examined, and I am apparently a prisoner.
I ask you, Mr.  Fentolin, for an explanation."

Mr. Fentolin smiled reassuringly.

"My dear sir," he said, "my dear Mr. Dunster, I believe I may have
the pleasure of calling you - your conclusions seem to me just a
little melodramatic.  My nephew - Gerald Fentolin - did what I
consider the natural thing, under the circumstances.  You had been
courteous to him, and he repaid the obligation to the best of his
ability.  The accident to your train happened in a dreary part of
the country, some thirty miles from here.  My nephew adopted a
course which I think, under the circumstances, was the natural and
hospitable one.  He brought you to his home.  There was no hospital
or town of any importance nearer."

"Very well," Mr. Dunster decided.  "I will accept your version of
the affair.  I will, then, up to this point acknowledge myself your
debtor.  But will you tell me why my dressing-case has been opened,
my clothes removed, and a pocket-book containing papers of great
importance to me has been tampered with?"

"My dear Mr. Dunster," his host replled calmly, "you surely cannot
imagine that you are among thieves!  Your dressing-case was opened
and the contents of your pocket-book inspected with a view to
ascertaining your address, or the names of some friends with whom
we might communicate."

"Am I to understand that they are to be restored to me, then?" Mr.
Dunster demanded.

"Without a doubt, yes!"  Mr. Fentolin assured him.  "You, however,
are not fit for anything, at the present moment, but to return to
your bed, from which I understand you rose rather suddenly a few
minutes ago."

"On the contrary," Mr. Dunster insisted, "I am feeling absolutely
well enough to travel.  I have an appointment on the Continent of
great importance, as you may judge by the fact that at Liverpool
Street I chartered a special train.  I trust that nothing in my
manner may have given you offence, but I am anxious to get through
with the business which brought me over to this side of the water.
I have sent for you to ask that my pocket-book, dressing-case, and
clothes be at once restored to me, and that I be provided with
the means of continuing my journey without a moment's further delay."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head very gently, very regretfully, but also
firmly.

"Mr. Dunster," he pleaded, "do be reasonable.  Think of all you have
been through.  I can quite sympathise with you in your impatience,
but I am forced to tell you that the doctor who has been attending 
you since the moment you were brought into this house has absolutely
forbidden anything of the sort."

Mr. Dunster seemed, for a moment, to struggle for composure.

"I am an American citizen," he declared.  "I am willing to listen
to the advice of any physician, but so long as I take the risk, I
am not bound to follow it.

In the present case I decline to follow it.  I ask for facilities
to leave this house at once."

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"In your own interests," he said calmly, "they will not be granted
to you."

Mr. Dunster had spoken all the time like a man struggling to
preserve his self-control.  There were signs now that his will was
ceasing to serve him.  His eyes flashed fire, his voice was raised.

"Will not be granted to me?" he repeated.  "Do you mean to say,
then, that I am to be kept here against my will?"

Mr. Fentolin made no immediate reply.  With the delicate fingers of
his right hand he pushed back the hair from his forehead.  He looked
at his questioner soothingly, as one might look at a spoiled child.

"Against my will?" Mr. Dunster repeated, raising his voice still
higher.  "Mr. Fentolin, if the truth must be told, I have heard of
you before and been warned against you.  I decline to accept any
longer the hospitality of your roof.  I insist upon leaving it.
If you will not provide me with any means of doing so, I will walk."

He made a motion as though to rise from the bed.  Meekins' hand very
gently closed upon his arm.  One could judge that the grip was like
a grip of iron.

"Dear me," Mr. Fentolin said, "this is really very unreasonable of
you!  If you have heard of me, Mr. Dunster, you ought to understand
that notwithstanding my unfortunate physical trouble, I am a person
of consequence and position in this county.  I am a magistrate,
ex-high sheriff, and a great land-owner here.  I think I may say
without boasting that I represent one of the most ancient families
in this country.  Why, therefore, should you treat me as though it
were to my interest to inveigle you under my roof and keep you there
for some guilty purpose?  Cannot you understand that it is for your
own good I hesitate to part with you?"

"I understand nothing of the sort," Mr. Dunster exclaimed angrily.
"Let us bring this nonsense to an end.  I want my clothes, and if
you won't lend me a car or a trap, I'll walk to the nearest railway
station."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head.

"I am quite sure," he said, "that you are not in a position to
travel.  Even in the dining-room just now I heard a disturbance for
which I was told that you were responsible."

"I simply insisted upon having my clothes," Mr. Dunster explained.
"Your servant refused to fetch them.  rerhaps I lost my temper.
If so, I am sorry.  I am not used to being thwarted."

"A few days' rest -" Mr. Fentolin began.

"A few days' rest be hanged!" Mr. Dunster interrupted fiercely.
"Listen, Mr. Fentolin," he added, with the air of one making a last
effort to preserve his temper, "the mission with which I am charged
is one of greater importance than you can imagine.  So much depends
upon it that my own life, if that is in danger, would be a mere
trifle in comparison with the issues involved.  If I am not allowed
to continue upon my journey at once, the consequences may be more
serious than I can tell you, to you and yours, to your own country.
There! - I am telling you a great deal, but I want you to understand
that I am in earnest.  I have a mission which I must perform, and
which I must perform quickly."

"You are very mysterious," Mr. Fentolin murinured.

"I will leave nothing to chance," Mr. Dunster continued.  "Send
this man who seems to have constituted himself my jailer out of
earshot, and I will tell you even more."

Mr. Fentolin turned to Meekins.

"You can leave the room for a moment," he ordered.  "Wait upon the
threshold."

Meekins very unwillingly turned to obey.

"You will excuse me, sir," he objected doubtfully, "but I am not at
all sure that he is safe."

Mr. Fentolin smiled faintly.

"You need have no fear, Meekins," he declared.  "I am quite sure
that you are mistaken.  I think that Mr. Dunster is incapable of
any act of violence towards a person in my unfortunate position.
I am willing to trust myself with him - perfectly willing, Meekins."

Meekins, with ponderous footsteps, left the room and closed the door
behind him.  Mr. Fentolin leaned a little forward in his chair.  It
seemed as though he were on springs.  The fingers of his right hand
had disappeared in the pocket of his black velvet dinner-coat.  He
was certainly prepared for all emergencies.

"Now, Mr. Dunster," he said softly, "you can speak to me without
reserve."

Mr. Dunster dropped his voice.  His tone became one of fierce
eagerness.

"Look here," he exclaimed, "I don't think you ought to force me to
give myself away like this, but, after all, you are an Englishman,
with a stake in your country, and I presume you don't want her to
take a back seat for the next few generations.  Listen here.  It's
to save your country that I want to get to The Hague without a
second's delay.  I tell you that if I don't get there, if the message
I convey doesn't reach its destination, you may find an agreement
signed between certain Powers which will mean the greatest diplomatic
humiliation which Great Britain has ever known.  Aye, and more than
that!"  Mr. Dunster continued.  "It may be that the bogey you've been
setting before yourself for all these years may trot out into life,
and you may find St. David's Hall a barrack for German soldiers
before many months have passed."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head in gentle disbelief.

"You are speaking to one," he declared, "who knows more of the
political situation than you imagine.  In my younger days I was in
the Foreign Office.  Since my unfortunate accident I have preserved
the keenest interest in politics.  I tell you frankly that I do not
believe you.  As the Powers are grouped at present, I do not believe
in the possibility of a successful invasion of this country."

"Perhaps not," Mr. Dunster replied eagerly, "but the grouping of
the Powers as it has existed during the last few years is on the
eve of a great change.  I cannot take you wholly into my confidence.
I can only give you my word of honour as a friend to your country
that the message I carry is her only salvation.  Having told you as
much as that, I do not think I am asking too much if I ask you for
my clothes and dressing-case, and for the fastest motor-car you can
furnish me with.  I guess I can get from here to Yarmouth, and from
there I can charter something which will take me to the other side."

Mr. Fentolin raised the little gold whistle to his lips and blew it
very softly.  Meekins at once entered, closing the door behind him.
He moved silently to the side of the man who bad risen now from the
bed, and who was standing with his hand grasping the post and his
eyes fixed upon Mr. Fentolin, as though awaiting his answer.

"Our conversation," the latter said calmly, "has reached a point,
Mr. Dunster, at which I think we may leave it for the moment.  You
have told me some very surprising things.  I perceive that you are
a more interesting visitor even than I had thought."

He raised his left hand, and Meekins, who seemed to have been
waiting for some signal of the sort, suddenly, with a movement of
his knee and right arm, flung Dunster hack upon the bed.  The man
opened his mouth to shout, but already, with lightning-like
dexterity, his assailant had inserted a gag between his teeth.
Treating his struggles as the struggles of a baby, Meekins next
proceeded to secure his wrists with handcuffs.  He then held his
feet together while he quietly wound a coil of cord around them.
Mr. Fentolin watched the proceedings from his chair with an air of
pleased and critical interest.

"Very well done, Meekins - very neatly done, indeed!" he exclaimed.
"As I was saying, Mr. Dunster," he continued, turning his chair,
"our conversation has reached a point at which I think we may
safely leave it for a time.  We will discuss these matters again.
Your pretext of a political mission is, of course, an absurd one,
but fortunately you have fallen into good hands.  Take good care of
Mr. Dunster, Meekins.  I can see that he is a very important
personage.  We must be careful not to lose sight of him."

Mr. Fentolin steered his chair to the door, opened it, and passed
out.  On the landing he blew his whistle; the lift almost immediately
ascended.  A moment or two later he glided into the dining-room.  The
three men were still seated around the table.  A decanter of wine,
almost empty, was before Doctor Sarson, whose pallid cheeks, however,
were as yet unflushed.

"At last, my dear guest," Mr. Fentolin exclaimed, turning to Hamel,
"I am able to return to you.  If you will drink no more wine, let
us have our coffee in the library, you and I.  I want to talk to
you about the Tower."




CHAPTER XV

Mr. Fentolin led the way to a delightful little corner of his
library, where before the open grate, recently piled with hissing
logs, an easy chair had been drawn.  He wheeled himself up to the
other side of the hearthrug and leaned back with a little air of
exhaustion.  The butler, who seemed to have appeared unsummoned
from somewhere among the shadows, served coffee and poured some
old brandy into large and wonderfully thin glasses.

"Why my house should be turned into an asylum to gratify the
hospitable instincts of my young nephew, I cannot imagine," Mr.
Fentolin grumbled.  "A most extraordinary person, our visitor,
I can assure you.  Quite violent, too, he was at first."

"Have you had any outside advice about his condition?" Hamel
inquired.

Mr. Fentolin glanced across those few feet of space and looked at
Hamel with swift suspicion.

"Why should I?" he asked.  "Doctor Sarson is fully qualified, and
the case seems to present no unusual characteristics."

Hamel sipped his brandy thoughtfully.

"I don't know why I suggested it," he admitted.  "I only thought
that an outside doctor might help you to get rid of the fellow."

Mr. Fentolin shrugged his shoulders.

"After all," he said, "the matter is of no real consequence.  Doctor
Sarson assures me that we shall be able to send him on his way very
shortly.  In the meantime, Mr. Hamel, what about the Tower?"

"What about it?" Hamel asked, selecting a cigar from the box which
had been pushed to his side.  "I am sure I haven't any wish to
inconvenience you."

"I will be quite frank," Mr. Fentolin declared.  "I do not dispute
your right for a moment.  On the other hand, my few hours daily down
there have become a habit with me.  I do not wish to give them up.
Stay here with us, Mr. Hamel.  You will be doing us a great kindness.
My nephew and niece have too little congenial society.  Make up your
mind to give us a fortnight of your time, and I can assure you that
we will do our best to make yours a pleasant stay."

Hamel was a little taken aback.

"Mr. Fentolin," he said, "I couldn't think of accepting your
hospitality to such an extent.  My idea in coming here was simply
to fulfil an old promise to my father and to rough it at the Tower
for a week or so, and when that was over, I don't suppose I should
ever be likely to come back again.  You had better let me carry out
that plan, and afterwards the place shall be entirely at your
disposal."

"You don't quite understand," Mr. Fentolin persisted, a little
irritably.  "I sit there every morning.  I want, for instance, to
be there to-morrow morning, and the next morning, and the morning
afterwards, to finish a little seascape I have commenced.  Nowhere
else will do.  Call it a whim or what you will I have begun the
picture, and I want to finish it."

"Well, you can sit there all right," Hamel assured him.  "I shall
be out playing golf or fishing.  I shall do nothing but sleep there."

"And very uncomfortable you will be," Mr. Fentolin pointed out.
"You have no servant, I understand, and there is no one in the
village fit to look after you.  Think of my thirty-nine empty rooms,
my books here, my gardens, my motor-cars, my young people, entirely
at your service.  You can have a suite to yourself.  You can
disappear when you like.  To all effects and purposes you will be
the master of St. David's Hall.  Be reasonable.  Don't you think,
now, that you can spend a fortnight more pleasantly under such
circumstances than by playing the misanthrope down at the Tower?"

"Please don't think," Hamel begged, "that I don't appreciate your
hospitality.  I should feel uncomfortable, however, if I paid you
a visit of the length you have suggested.  Come, I don't see," he
added, "why my occupation of the Tower should interfere with you.
I should be away from it by about nine or ten o'clock every morning.
I should probably only sleep there.  Can't you accept the use of
it all the rest of the time?  I can assure you that you will be
welcome to come and go as though it were entirely your own."

Mr. Fentolin had lit a cigarette and was watching the blue smoke
curl upwards to the ceiling.

"You're an obstinate man, Mr. Hamel," he sighed, "but I suppose
you must have your own way.  By-the-by, you would only need to use
the up-stairs room and the sitting-room.  You will not need the
outhouse - rather more than an outhouse, though isn't it?  I mean
the shed which leads out from the kitchen, where the lifeboat used
to be kept?"

"I don't think I shall need that," Hamel admitted, a little
hesitatingly.

"To tell you the truth," Mr. Fentolin continued, "among my other
hobbies I have done a little inventing.  I work sometimes at a
model there.  It is foolish, perhaps, but I wish no one to see it.
Do you mind if I keep the keys of the place?"

"Not in the least," Hamel replied.  "Tell me, what direction do your
inventions take, Mr.  Fentolin?

"Before you go," Mr. Fentolin promised, "I will show you my little
model at work.  Until then we will not talk of it.  Now come, be
frank with me.  Shall we exchange ideas for a little time?  Will you
talk of books?  They are my daily friends.  I have thousands of them,
beloved companions on every side.  Or will you talk of politics or
travel?  Or would you rather be frivolous with my niece and nephew?
That, I think, is Esther playing."

"To be quite frank," Hamel declared bluntly, "I should like to talk
to your niece.

Mr. Fentolin smiled as though amused.  His amusement, however,
was perfectly good-natured.

"If you will open this door," he said, "you will see another one
exactly opposite to you.  That is the drawing-room.  You will find
Esther there.  Before you go, will you pass me the Quarterly Review?
Thank you."

Hamel crossed the hail, opened the door of the room to which he
had been directed, and made his way towards the piano.  Esther was
there, playing softly to herself with eyes half closed.  He came
and stood by her side, and she stopped abruptly.  Her eyes
questioned him.  Then her fingers stole once more over the keys,
more softly still.

"I have just left your uncle," Hamel said.  "He told me that I might
come in here."

"Yes?" she murmured.

"He was very hospitable," Hamel continued.  "He wanted me to remain
here as a guest and not go to the Tower at all."

"And you?"

"I am going to the Tower," he said.  "I am going there to-morrow
or the day after."

The music swelled beneath her fingers.

"For how long?"

"For a week or so.  I am just giving your uncle time to clear out
his belongings.  I am leaving him the outhouse."

"He asked you to leave him that?" she whispered.

"Yes!  

"You are not going in there at all?"

"Not at all."

Again she played a little more loudly for a few moments.  Then the
music died away once more.

"What reason did he give for keeping possession of that?"

"Another bobby," Hamel replied.  "He is an inventor, it seems.  He
has the model of something there; he would not tell me what."

She shivered a little, and her music drifted away.  She bent over
the keys, her face hidden from him.

"You will not go away just yet? "she asked softly. "You are going
to stay for a few days, at any rate?"

"Without a doubt," he assured her.  "I am altogether my own master."

"Thank God," she murmured.

He leaned with his elbow against the top of the piano, looking down
at her.  Since dinnertime she had fastened a large red rose in the
front of her gown.

"Do you know that this is all rather mysterious?" he said calmly.

"'What is mysterious?" she demanded.

"The atmosphere of the place: your uncle's queer aversion to my
having the Tower; your visitor upstairs, who fights with the
servants while we are at dinner; your uncle himself, whose will
seems to be law not only to you but to your brother, who must be
of age, I should think, and who seems to have plenty of spirit."

"We live here, both of us," she told him.  "He is our guardian."

"Naturally," Hamel replied, "and yet, it may have been my fancy, of
course, but at dinnertime I seemed to get a queer impression.

"Tell it me?" she insisted, her fingers breaking suddenly into a
livelier melody.  "Tell it me at once?  You were there all the time.
I could see you watch-ng.  Tell me what you thought?"

She had turned her head now, and her eyes were fixed upon his.  They
were large and soft, capable, he knew, of infinite expression.  Yet
at that moment the light that shone from them was simply one of fear,
half curious, half shrinking.

"My impression," he said, "was that both of you disliked and feared
Mr. Fentolin, yet for some reason or other that you were his abject
slaves."

Her fingers seemed suddenly inspired with diabolical strength and
energy.  Strange chords crashed and broke beneath them.  She played
some unfamiliar music with tense and fierce energy.  Suddenly she
paused and rose to her feet.

"Come out on to the terrace," she invited.  "You are not afraid of
cold?"

He followed her without a word.  She opened the French windows, and
they stepped out on to the long, broad stone promenade.  The night
was dark, and there was little to be seen.  The light was burning
at the entrance to the waterway; a few lights were twinkling from
the village.  The soft moaning of the sea was distinctly audible.
She moved to the edge of the palisading.  He followed her closely.

"You are right, Mr. Hamel," she said.  "I think that I am more
afraid of him than any woman ever was of any man in this world."

"Then why do you live here?" he protested.  "You must have other
relations to whom you could go.  And your brother - why doesn't
he do something - go into one of the professions?  He could surely
leave easily enough?"

"I will tell you a secret," she answered calmly.  "Perhaps it will
help you to understand.  You know my uncle's condition.  You know
that it was the result of an accident?"

"I have heard so," he replied gravely.

She clutched at his arm.

"Come," she said.

Side by side they walked the entire length of the terrace.  When
they reached the corner, they were met with a fierce gust of wind.
She battled along, and he followed her.  They were looking inland
now.  There were no lights visible - nothing but dark, chaotic
emptiness.  From somewhere below him he could hear the wind in the
tree-tops.

"This way," she directed.  "Be careful."

They walked to the very edge of the palisading.  It was scarcely
more than a couple of feet high.  She pointed downwards.

"Can you see? " she whispered.

By degrees his eyes faintly penetrated the darkness.  It was as
though they were looking down a precipice.  The descent was perfectly
sheer for nearly a hundred feet.  At the bottom were the pine trees.

"Come here again in the morning," she whispered.  "You will see then.
I brought you here to show you the place.  It was here that the
accident happened."

"What accident?"

"Mr. Fentolln's," she continued.  "It was here that he went over.
He was picked up with both his legs broken.  They never thought that
he would live."

Hamel shivered a little.  As his eyes grew accustomed to the
darkness, he saw more distinctly than ever the sheer fall, the tops
of the bending trees below.

"What a horrible thing!  "he exclaimed.

"It was more horrible than you know," she continued, dropping her
voice a little, almost whispering in his ear.  "I do not know why
I tell you this - you, a stranger - but if I do not tell some one,
I think that the memory of it will drive me mad.  It was no accident
at all.  Mr. Fentolin was thrown over!"

"By whom?" he asked.

She clung to his arm for a moment.

"Ah, don't ask me!" she begged.  "No one knows.  My uncle gave out,
as soon as he was conscious, that it was an accident."

"That, at any rate, was fine of him," Hamel dedared.

She shivered.

"He was proud, at least, of our family name.  Whatever credit he
deserves for it, he must have.  It was owing to that accident that
we became his slaves: nothing but that - his absolute slaves, to
wait upon him, if he would, hand and foot.  You see, he has never
been able to marry.  His life was, of course, ruined.  So the burden
came to us.  We took it up, little thinking what was in store for us.
Five years ago we came here to live.  Gerald wanted to go into the
army; I wanted to travel with my mother.  Gerald has done all the
work secretly, but he has never been allowed to pass his examinations.
I have never left England except to spend two years at the strictest
boarding-school in Paris, to which I was taken and fetched away by
one of his creatures.  We live here, with the shadow of this thing
always with us.  We are his puppets.  If we hesitate to do his
bidding, he reminds us.  So far, we have been his creatures, body
and soul.  Whether it will go on, I cannot say - oh, I cannot say!
It is bad for us, but - there is mother, too.  He makes her life a
perfect hell!"

A roar of wind came booming once more across the marshes, bending
the trees which grew so thickly beneath them and which ascended
precipitately to the back of the house.  The French windows behind
rattled.  She looked around nervously.

"I am afraid of him all the time," she murmured.  "He seems to
overhear everything - he or his creatures.  Listen!"

They were silent for several moments.  He whispered in her ear so
closely that through the darkness he could, see the fire in her
eyes.

"You are telling me half," he said.  "Tell me everything.  Who
threw your uncle over the parapet?

She stood by his side, motionless and trembling.

"It was the passion of a moment," she said at last, speaking
hoarsely.  "I cannot tell you.  Listen!  Listen!"

"There is no one near," Hamel assured her.  "It is the wind which
shakes the windows.  I wish that you would tell me everything.  I
would like to be your friend.  Believe me, I have that desire,
really.  There are so many things which I do not understand.  That
it is dull here for you, of course, is natural, but there is
something more than that.  You seem always to fear something.  Your
uncle is a selfish man, naturally, although to look at him he seems
to have the disposition of an angel.  But beyond that, is there
anything of which you are afraid?  You seem all the time to live
in fear."

She suddenly clutched his hand.  There was nothing of affection in
her touch, and yet he felt a thrill of delight.

"There are strange things which happen here," she whispered, "things
which neither Gerald nor I understand.  Yet they terrify us.  I
think that very soon the end will come.  Neither of us can stand
it very much longer.  We have no friends.  Somehow or other, he
seems to manage to keep us always isolated."

"I shall not go away from here," Hamel said firmly, "at present.
Mind, I am not at all sure that, living this solitary life as you
do, you have not become a little over-nervous; that you have not
exaggerated the fear of some things.  To me your uncle seems
merely quixotic and egregiously selfish.  However that may be, I
am going to remain."  She clutched once, more at his arm, her
finger was upraised.  They listened together.  From somewhere
behind them came the clear, low wailing of a Violin.

"It is Mr. Fentolin," she whispered.  "Please come in; let us go
in at once.  He only plays when he is excited.  I am afraid!  Oh,
I am afraid that something is going to happen!"

She was already round the corner and on her way to the main terrace.
He followed her closely.




CHAPTER XVI

"Let us follow the example of all great golfers," Hamel said.  "Let
us for this morning, at any rate, imagine that your whole world is
encompassed within these eighteen holes.  We have been sent here in
a moment of good humour by your tyrant uncle.  The sun shines, and
the wind is from the west.  Why not?"

"That is all very well for you," she retorted, smiling, "but I have
topped my drive."

"Purely an incident," he assured her.  "The vicissitudes of the game
do not enter into the question.  I have driven a ball far above my
usual form, but I am not gloating over it.  I prefer to remember
only that I am going to spend the next two hours with you."

She played her shot, and they walked for a little way together.
She was suddenly silent.

"Do you know," she said finally, just a little gravely, "I am not
at all used to speeches of this sort."

"Then you ought to be," he declared.  "Nothing but the lonely life
you have been living has kept you from hearing them continually."

She laughed a little at the impotence of her rebuff and paused for
a moment to make her next shot.  Hame1, standing a little on one
side, watched her appraisingly.  Her short, grey tweed skirt was
obviously the handiwork of an accomplished tailor.  Her grey
stockings and suede shoes were immaculate and showed a care for her
appearance which pleased him.  Her swing, too, revealed a grace,
the grace of long arms and a supple body, at which previously he
had only guessed.  The sunshine seemed to have brought out a copper
tinge from her abundant brown hair.

"Do you know," he remarked, "I think I am beginning to like your
uncle.  Great idea of his, sending us off here directly after
breakfast."

Her face darkened for a moment, and he realised his error.  The
same thought, indeed, had been in both their minds.  Mr. Fentolin's
courteous suggestion had been offered to them almost in the shape
of a command.  It was scarcely possible to escape from the
reflection that he had desired to rid himself of their presence for
the morning.

"Of course," he went on, "I knew that these links were good - quite
famous, aren't they?"

"I have played on so few others," she told him.  "I learned my golf
here with King, the professional."

He took off his cap and handed it to his caddy.  He himself was
beginning already to look younger.  The long blue waves came
rippling up the creeks.  The salt wind, soft with sunshine, blew
in their faces.  The marshes on the landward side were mauve with
lavender blossom, In the distance, the red-tiled cottages nestled
deep among a background of green trees and rising fields.

"This indeed is a land of peace," he declared.  "If I hadn't to
give you quite so many strokes, I should be really enjoying myself."

"You don't play like a man who has been living abroad for a great
many years," she remarked.  " Tell me about some of the places you
have visited?"

"Don't let us talk seriously," he begged.  "I'll tell you of them
but let it be later on.  This morning I feel that the spring air
is getting into my head.  I have an absurd desire to talk nonsense."

"So far," she admitted, "you haven't been altogether unsuccessful."

"If you are alluding," he replied, "to the personal remarks I was
emboldened to make on my way here, I can only say that they were
excused by their truthfulness."

"I am not at all sure that you have known me long enough to tell
me what colours suit me," she demurred.

"Then what will you say," he enquired, "if I admire the angle of
that quill in your hat?"

"Don't do it," she laughed.  "If you continue like this, I may have
to go home."

"You have sent the car away," he reminded her cheerfully.  "You
would simply have to sit upon the balcony and reflect upon your
wasted morning."

"I decline to talk upon the putting green," she said.  "It puts me
off.  If you will stand perfectly quiet and say nothing, I will
play the like."

They moved off presently to the next teeing ground.

"I don't believe this nonsense is good for our golf," she said.

"It is immensely good for us as human beings," he protested.

They had played the ninth hole and turned for home.  On their right
now was a shimmering stretch of wet sand and a thin line of sea, in
the distance.  The tide, receding, had left little islands of virgin
sand, grass tufted, the home of countless sea-gulls.  A brown-sailed
fishing boat was racing for the narrow entrance to the tidal way.

"I am beginning to understand what there is about this coast which
fascinated my father so," he remarked.

"Are you?" she answered gravely.  "Years ago I used to love it, but
not now."

He tried to change the subject, but the gloom had settled upon her
face once more.

"You don't know what it is like," she went on, as they walked side
by side after their balls, "to live day and night in fear, with no
one to talk to - no one, that is to say, who is not under the same
shadow.  Even the voices of the wind and the sea, and the screaming
of the birds, seem to bring always an evil message.  There is
nothing kindly or hopeful even in the sunshine.  At night, when the
tide comes thundering in as it does so often at this time of the
year, one is afraid.  There is so much to make one afraid!"

She had turned pale again, notwithstanding the sunshine and the
freshening wind.  He laid his hand lightly upon her arm.  She
suffered his touch without appearing to notice it.

"Ah, you mustn't talk like that!" he pleaded.  "Do you know what
you make me feel like?"

She came back from the world of her own unhappy imaginings.

"Really, I forgot myself," she declared, with a little smile.
"Never mind, it does one good sometimes.  One up, are you?
Henceforth, then, golf - all the rigour of the game, mind."

He fell in with her mood, and their conversation touched only upon
the game.  On the last green he suffered defeat and acknowledged
it with a little grimace.

"If I might say so, Miss Fentolin," he protested, "you are a little
too good for your handicap.  I used to play a very reasonable
scratch myself, but I can't give you the strokes."

She smiled.

"Doubtless your long absence abroad," she began slowly, "has
affected your game."

"I was round in eighty-one," he grumbled.

"You must have travelled in many countries," she continued, "where
golf was an impossibility."

"Naturally," he admitted.  "Let us stay and have lunch and try
again."

She shook her head with a little sigh of regret.

"You see, the car is waiting," she pointed out.  "We are expected
home.  I shan't be a minute putting my clubs away."

They sped swiftly along the level road towards St. David's Hall.
Far in the distance they saw it, built upon that strange hill,
with the sunlight flashing in its windows.  He looked at it long
and curiously.

"I think," he said, "that yours is the most extraordinarily
situated house I have ever seen.  Fancy a gigantic mound like that
in the midst of an absolutely flat marsh."

She nodded.

"There is no other house quite like it in England," she said.  "I
suppose it is really a wonderful place.  Have you looked at the
pictures?"

"Not carefully," he told her.

"You must before you leave," she insisted.  "Mr. Fentolin is a great
judge, and so was his father."

Their road curved a little to the sea, and at its last bend they
were close to the pebbly ridge on which the Tower was built.  He
touched the electric bell and stopped the car.

"Do let us walk along and have a look at my queer possession once
more," he begged.  "Luncheon, you told me, is not till half-past
one, and it is a quarter to now."

She hesitated for a moment and then assented.  They left the car
and walked along the little track, bordered with white posts, which
led on to the ridge.  To their right was the village, separated
from them only by one level stretch of meadowland; in the background,
the hall.  They turned along the raised dike just inside the pebbly
beach, and she showed her companion the narrow waterway up to the
village.  At its entrance was a tall iron upright, with a ladder
attached and a great lamp at the top.

"That is to show them the way in at night, isn't it?" he asked.

She nodded.

"Yes," she told him.  "Mr. Fentolin had it placed there.  And yet,"
she went on, "curiously enough, since it was erected, there have
been more wrecks than ever."

"It doesn't seem a dangerous beach," he remarked.

She pointed to a spot about fifty yards from the Tower.  It was the
spot to which the woman whom he had met on the day of his arrival
had pointed.

"You can't see them," she said; "they are always out of sight, even
when the tide is at the lowest - but there are some hideous sunken
rocks there.  'The Daggers,' they call them.  One or two fishing
boats have been lost on them, trying to make the village.  When Mr.
Fentolin put up the lamp, every one thought that it would be quite
safe to try and get in at night.  This winter, though, there have
been three wrecks which no one could understand.  It must be
something in the currents, or a sort of optical illusion, because
in the last shipwreck one man was saved, and he swore that at the
time they struck the rock, they were headed straight for the light."

They had reached the Tower now.  Hamel became a little absorbed.
They walked around it, and he tried the front door.  He found, as
he had expected, that it opened readily.  He looked around him for
several moments.

"Your uncle has been here this morning," he remarked quietly.

"Very likely."

"That outhouse," he continued, "must be quite a large place.  Have
you any idea what it is he works upon there?"

"None," she answered.

He looked around him once more.

"Mr. Fentolin has been preparing for my coming, he observed.  "I
see that he has moved a few of his personal things."

She made no reply, only she shivered a little as she stepped back
into the sunshine.

"I don't believe you like my little domicile," he remarked, as they
started off homeward.

"I don't," she admitted curtly.

"In the train," he reminded her, "you seemed rather to discourage
my coming here.  Yet last night, after dinner -" 

"I was wrong," she interrupted.  "I should have said nothing, and
yet I couldn't help it.  I don't suppose it will make any difference."

"Make any difference to what?"


"I cannot tell you," she confessed.  "Only I have a strange antipathy
to the place.  I don't like it.  My uncle sometimes shuts himself up
here for quite a long time.  We have an idea, Gerald and I, that
things happen here sometimes which no one knows of.  When he comes
back, he is moody and ill-tempered, or else half mad with excitement.
He isn't always the amiable creature whom you have met.  He has the
face of an angel, but there are times -"

"Well, don't let's talk about him," Hamel begged, as her voice
faltered.  "Now that I am going to stay in the neighbourhood for a
few days, you must please remember that it is partly your
responsibility.  You are not going to shut yourself up, are you?
You'll come and play golf again?"

"If he will let me," she promised.

"I think he will let you, right enough," Hamel observed.  "Between
you and me, I rather think he hates having me down at the Tower at
all.  He will encourage anything that takes me away, even as far as
the Golf Club."

They were approaching the Hall now.  She was looking once more as
she had looked last night.  She had lost her colour, her walk was
no longer buoyant.  She had the air of a prisoner who, after a brief
spell of liberty, enters once more the place of his confinement.
Gerald came out to meet them as they climbed the stone steps which
led on to the terrace.  He glanced behind as he greeted them, and
then almost stealthily took a telegram from his pocket.

"This came for you," he remarked, handing it to Hamel.  "I met the
boy bringing it out of the office."

Hamel tore it open, with a word of thanks.  Gerald stood in front
of him as he read.

"If you wouldn't mind putting it away at once," he asked, a little
uncomfortably.  "You see, the telegraph office is in the place, and
my uncle has a queer rule that every telegram is brought to him
before it is delivered."

Hamel did not speak for a moment.  He was looking at the few words
scrawled across the pink sheet with a heavy black pencil:

   "Make every enquiry in your neighbourhood
    for an American, John P. Dunster, entrusted
    with message of great importance, addressed to
    Von Dusenberg, The Hague.  Is believed to
    have been in railway accident near Wymondham
    and to have been taken from inn by young man
    in motor-car.  Suggest that he is being im-
    properly detained."

Hamel crumpled up the telegram and thrust it into his pocket.

"By-the-by," he asked, as they ascended the steps, "what did you
say the name of this poor fellow was who is lying ill up-stairs?"

Gerald hesitated for a moment.  Then he answered as though a species
of recklessness had seized him.

"He called himself Mr. John P. Dunster."




CHAPTER XVII

Mr. Fentolin, having succeeded in getting rid of his niece and his
somewhat embarrassing guest for at least two hours, was seated in
his study, planning out a somewhat strenuous morning, when his
privacy was invaded by Doctor Sarson.

"Our guest," the latter announced, in his usual cold and measured
tones, "has sent me to request that you will favour him with an
interview."

Mr. Fentolin laid his pen deliberately down.

"So soon," he murmured.  "Very well, Sarson, I am at his service.
 Say that I will come at once."

Mr. Fentolin lost no time in paying this suggested visit.  Mr. John
P. Dunster, shaved and clothed, was seated in an easy-chair drawn
up to the window of his room, smoking what he was forced to confess
was a very excellent cigar.  He turned his head as the door opened,
and Mr. Fentolin waved his hand pleasantly.

"Really," he declared, "this is most agreeable.  I had an idea, Mr.
Dunster, that I should find you a reasonable person.  Men of your
eminence in their profession usually are."

Mr. Dunster looked at the speaker curiously.

"And what might my profession be, Mr. Fentolin?" he asked.  "You
seem to know a great deal about me."

"It is true," Mr. Fentolin admitted.  "I do know a great deal."

Mr. Dunster knocked the ash from his cigar.

"Well," he said, "I have been the hearer of several important
communications from my side of the Atlantic to England and to the
Continent, and I have always known that there was a certain amount
of risk in the business.  Once I had an exceedingly narrow shave,"
he continued reminiscently, "but this is the first time I have ever
been dead up against it, and I don't mind confessing that you've
fairly got me puzzled.  Who the mischief are you, Mr. Fentolin,
and what are you interfering about?"

Mr. Fentolinn smiled queerly.

"I am what you see," he replied.  "I am one of those unfortunate
human beings who, by reason of their physical misfortunes, are cut
off from the world of actual life.  I have been compelled to seek
distraction in strange quarters.  I have wealth - great wealth I
suppose I should say; an inordinate curiosity, a talent for intrigue.
As to the direction in which I carry on my intrigues, or even as to
the direct interests which I study, that is a matter, Mr. Dunster,
upon which I shall not gratify your curiosity nor anybody else's.
But, you see, I am admitting freely that it does interest me to
interfere in great affairs."

"But how on earth did you get to know about me," Mr. Dunster asked,
"and my errand?  You couldn't possibly have got me here in an
ordinary way.  It was an entire fluke."

"There, you speak with some show of reason.  I have a nephew whom
you have met, who is devoted to me."

"Mr.  Gerald Fentolin," Mr. Dunster remarked drily.

"Precisely," Mr. Fentolin declared.  "Well, I admit frankly the
truth of what you say.  Your - shall we say capture, was by way of
being a gigantic fluke.  My nephew's instructions simply were to
travel down by the train to Harwich with you, to endeavour to make
your acquaintance, to follow you on to your destination, and, if
any chance to do so occurred, to relieve you of your pocket-book.
That, however, I never ventured to expect.  What really happened
was, as you have yourself suggested, almost in the nature of a
miracle.  My nephew showed himself to be possessed of gifts which
were a revelation to me.  He not only succeeded in travelling with
you by the special train, but after its wreck he was clever enough
to bring you here, instead of delivering you over to the mercies
of a village doctor.  I really cannot find words to express my
appreciation of my nephew's conduct."

"I could," Mr. Dunster muttered, "very easily!"

Mr. Fentolin sighed gently.

"Perhaps our points of view might differ."

"We have spent a very agreeable few minutes in explanations," Mr.
Dunster continued.  "Would it be asking too much if I now suggest
that we remove the buttons from our foils?"

"Why not?" Mr. Fentolin assented smoothly.  "Your first question
to yourself, under these circumstances, would naturally be: 'What
does Mr. Fentolin want with me?'  I will answer that question for
you.  All that I ask - it is really very little - is the word
agreed upon."

Mr. Dunster held his cigar a little way off and looked steadfastly
at his host for a moment.  So you have interpreted my cipher?"

Mr. Fentolin spread out the palms of his hands in a delicate gesture.

"My dear Mr. Dunster," he said, "one of the simplest, I think, that
was ever strung together.  I am somewhat of an authority upon
ciphers."

"I gather," Mr. Dunster went on, although his cigar was burning
itself out, "that you have broken the seal of my dispatches?"

Mr. Fentolin closed his eyes as though he had heard a discord.

"Nothing so clumsy as that, I hope," he murmured gently.  "I will
not insult a person of your experience and intelligence by
enumerating the various ways in which the seal of a dispatch may
be liquefied.  It is quite true that I have read with much pleasure
the letter which you are carrying from a certain group of very
distinguished men to a certain person now in The Hague.  The letter,
however, is replaced in its envelope; the seal is still there.  You
need have no fears whatever concerning it.  All that I require is
that one word from you."

"And if I give you that one word?" Mr. Dunster asked.

"If you give it me, as I think you will," Mr.  Fentolin replied
suavely, "I shall then telegraph to my agent, or rather I should
say to a dear friend of mine who lives at The Hague, and that
single word will be cabled by him from The Hague to New York."

"And in that case," Mr. Dunster enquired, "what would become of me?"

"You would give us the great pleasure of your company here for a
very brief visit," Mr. Fentolin answered.  "We should, I can assure
you, do our very best to entertain you."

"And the dispatch which I am carrying to The Hague?"

"Would remain here with you."

Mr. Dunster knocked the ash from his cigar.  Without being a man
of great parts, he was a shrewd person, possessed of an abundant
stock of common sense.  He applied himself, for a few moments, to
a consideration of this affair, without arriving at any satisfactory
conclusion.

"Come, Mr. Fentolin," he said at last, "you must really forgive me,
but I can't see what you're driving at.  You are an Englishman, are
you not?"

"I am an Englishman," Mr. Fentolin confessed "or rather," he added,
with ghastly humour, "I am half an Englishman."

"You are, I am sure," Mr. Dunster continued, "a person of
intelligence, a well-read person, a person of perceptions.  Surely
you can see and appreciate the danger with which your country is
threatened?"

"With regard to political affairs," Mr. Fentolin admitted, "I
consider myself unusually well posted - in fact, the study of the
diplomatic methods of the various great Powers is rather a hobby
of mine."

"Yet," Mr. Dunster persisted, "you do not wish this letter delivered
to that little conference in The Hague, which you must be aware is
now sitting practically to determine the fate of your nation?"

"I do not wish," Mr. Fentolin replied, "I do not intend, that that
letter shall be delivered.  Why do you worry about my point of view?
I may have a dozen reasons.  I may believe that it will be good for
my country to suffer a little chastisement."

"Or you may," Mr. Dunster suggested, glancing keenly at his host,
"be the paid agent of some foreign Power."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head.

"My means," he pointed out, "should place me above such suspicion.
My income, I really believe, is rather more than fifty thousand
pounds a year.  I should not enter into these adventures, which
naturally are not entirely dissociated from a certain amount of risk,
for the purposes of financial gain."

Mr. Dunster was still mystified.

"Granted that you do so from pure love of adventure," he declared,
"I still cannot see why you should range yourself on the side of
your country's enemies.

"In time," Mr. Fentolin observed, "even that may become clear to
you.  At present, well - just that word, if you please?"

Mr. Dunster shook his head.

"No," he decided, "I do not think so.  I cannot make up my mind to
tell you that word."

Mr. Fentolin gave no sign of annoyance or even disappointment.  He
simply sighed.  His eyes were full of a gentle sympathy, his face
indicated a certain amount of concern.

"You distress me," he declared.  "Perhaps it is my fault.  I have
not made myself sufficiently clear.  The knowledge of that word is
a necessity to me.  Without it I cannot complete my plans.  Without
it I very much fear, dear Mr. Dunster, that your sojourn among us
may be longer than you have any idea of."

Mr. Dunster laughed a little derisively.

"We've passed those days," he remarked.  "I've done my best to enter
into the humour of this situation, but there are limits.  You can't
keep prisoners in English country houses, nowadays.  There are a
dozen ways of communicating with the outside world, and when that's
once done, it seems to me that the position of Squire Fentolin of
St. David's Hall might be a little peculiar."

Mr. Fentolin smiled, very slightly, still very blandly.

"Alas, my stalwart friend, I fear that you are by nature an optimist!
I am not a betting man, but I am prepared to bet you a hundred pounds
to one that you have made your last communication with the outside
world until I say the word."

Mr. Dunster was obviously plentifully supplied with either courage
or bravado, for he only laughed.

"Then you had better make up your mind at once, Mr. Fentolin, how
soon that word is to be spoken, or you may lose your money," he
remarked.

Mr. Fentolin sat very quietly in his chair.

"You mean, then," he asked, "that you do not intend to humour me in
this little matter?"

"I do not intend," Mr. Dunster assured him, "to part with that word
to you or to any one else in the the world.  When my message has
been presented to the person to whom it has been addressed, when my
trust is discharged, then and then only shall I send that cablegram.
That moment can only arrive at the end of my journey."

Mr. Fentolin leaned now a little forward in his chair.  His face
was still smooth and expressionless, but there was a queer sort of
meaning in his words.

"The end of your journey," he said grimly, "may be nearer than you
think."

"If I am not heard of in The Hague to-morrow at the latest," Mr.
Dunster pointed out," remember that before many more hours have
passed, I shall be searched for, even to the far corners of the
earth."

"Let me assure you," Mr. Fentolin promised serenely, "that though
your friends search for you up in the skies or down in the bowels
of the earth, they will not find you.  My hiding-places are not as
other people's."

Mr. Dunster beat lightly with his square, blunt forefinger upon the
table which stood by his side.

"That's not the sort of talk I understand," he declared curtly.
"Let us understand one another, if we can.  What is to happen to me,
if I refuse to give you that word?"

Mr. Fentolin held his hand in front of his eyes, as though to shut
out some unwelcome vision.

"Dear me," he exclaimed, "how unpleasant  Why should you force me
to disclose my plans?  Be content, dear Mr. Dunster, with the
knowledge of this one fact: we cannot part with you.  I have thought
it over from every point of view, and I have come to that conclusion;
always presuming," he went on, "that the knowledge of that little
word of which we have spoken remains in its secret chamber of your
memory."

Mr. Dunster smoked in silence for a few minutes.

"I am very comfortable here," he remarked.

"You delight me," Mr. Fentolin murmured.

"Your cook," Mr. Dunster continued, "has won my heartfelt
appreciation.  Your cigars and wines are fit for any nobleman.
Perhaps, after all, this little rest is good for me."

Mr. Fentolin listened attentively.

"Do not forget," he said, "that there is always a limit fixed,
whether it be one day, two days, or three days."

"A limit to your complacence, I presume?"

Mr. Fentolin assented.

"Obviously, then," Mr. Dunster concluded, "you wish those who sent
me to believe that my message has been delivered.  Yet there I must
confess that you puzzle me.  What I cannot see is, to put it bluntly,
where you come in.  Any one of the countries represented at this
little conference would only be the gainers by the miscarriage of
my message, which is, without doubt, so far as they are concerned,
of a distasteful nature.  Your own country alone could be the
sufferer.  Now what interest in the world, then, is there left - what
interest in the world can you possibly represent - which can be the
gainer by your present action?"

Mr. Fentolin's eyes grew suddenly a little brighter.  There was a
light upon his face strange to witness,

"The power which is to be the gainer," he said quietly, " is the
power encompassed by these walls,"

He touched his chest; his long, slim fingers were folded upon it.

"When I meet a man whom I like," he continued softly, "I take him
into my confidence.  Picture me, if you will, as a kind of Puck.
Haven't you heard that with the decay of the body comes sometimes
a malignant growth in the brain; a Caliban-like desire for evil to
fall upon the world; a desire to escape from the loneliness of
suffering, the isolation of black misery?"

Mr.  John P.  Dunster let his cigar burn out.  He looked
steadfastly at this strange little figure whose chair had
imperceptibly moved a little nearer to his.

"You know what the withholding of this message you carry may mean,"
Mr. Fentolin proceeded.  "You come here, bearing to Europe the word
of a great people, a people whose voice is powerful enough even to
still the gathering furies.  I have read your ciphered message.  It
is what I feared.  It is my will, mine - Miles Fentolin's - that
that message be not delivered."

"I wonder," Mr. Dunster muttered under his breath, "whether you are
in earnest."

"In your heart," Mr. Fentolin told him, "you know that I am.  I can
see the truth in your face.  Now, for the first time, you begin to
understand."

"To a certain extent," Mr. Dunster admitted.  "Where I am still in
the dark, however, is why you should expect that I should become
your confederate.  It is true that by holding me up and obstructing
my message, you may bring about the evil you seek, but unless that
word is cabled back to New York, and my senders believe that my
message has been delivered, there can be no certainty.  What has
been trusted to me as the safest means of transmission, might, in
an emergency, be committed to a cable."

"Excellent reasoning," Fentolin agreed.  "For the very reasons you
name that word will be given."

Mr. Dunster's face was momentarily troubled.  There was something in
the still, cold emphasis of this man's voice which made him shiver.

"Do you think," Mr. Fentolin went on, "that I spend a great fortune
buying the secrets of the world, that I live from day to day with
the risk of ignominious detection always hovering about me - do
you think that I do this and am yet unprepared to run the final risks
of life and death?  Have you ever talked with a murderer, Mr. Dunster?
Has curiosity ever taken you within the walls of Sing Sing?  Have you
sat within the cell of a doomed man and felt the thrill of his touch,
of his close presence?  Well, I will not ask you those questions.  I
will simply tell you that you are talking to one now."

Mr. Dunster had forgotten his extinct cigar.  He found it difficult
to remove his eyes from Mr. Fentolin's face.  He was half fascinated,
half stirred with a vague, mysterious fear.  Underneath these wild
words ran always that hard note of truth.

"You seem to be in earnest," he muttered.

"I am," Mr. Fentolin assured him quietly.  "I have more than once
been instrumental in bringing about the death of those who have
crossed my purposes.  I plead guilty to the weakness of Nero.
Suffering and death are things of joy to me.  There!"

"I am not sure," Mr. Dunster said slowly, "that I ought not to
wring your neck."

Mr. Fentolin smiled.  His chair receded an inch or two.  There was
never a time when his expression had seemed more seraphic.

"There is no emergency of that sort," he remarked," for which I am
not prepared."

His little revolver gleamed for a minute beneath his cuff.  He
backed his chair slowly and with wonderful skill towards the door.

"We will fix the period of your probation, Mr. Dunster, at - say,
twenty-four hours," he decided.  "Please make yourself until then
entirely at home.  My cook, my cellar, my cigar cabinets, are at
your disposal.  If some happy impulse," he concluded, "should show
you the only reasonable course by dinnertime, it would give me the
utmost pleasure to have you join us at that meal.  I can promise
you a cheque beneath your plate which even you might think worth
considering, wine in your glass which kings might sigh for, cigars
by your side which even your Mr. Pierpont Morgan could not buy.
Au revoir!"

The door opened and closed.  Mr. Dunster sat staring into the open
space like a man still a little dazed.




CHAPTER XVIII

The beautiful but somewhat austere front of St. David's Hall seemed,
in a sense, transformed, as Hamel and his companion climbed the worn
grey steps which led on to the broad sweep of terrace.  Evidently
visitors had recently arrived.  A dark, rather good-looking woman,
with pleasant round face and a ceaseless flow of conversation, was
chattering away to Mr. Fentolin.  By her side stood another woman who
was a stranger to Hamel - thin, still elegant, with tired, worn face,
and the shadow of something in her eyes which reminded him at once of
Esther.  She wore a large picture hat and carried a little Pomeranian
dog under her arm.  In the background, an insignificant-looking man
with grey side-whiskers and spectacles was beaming upon everybody.
Mr. Fentolin waved his hand and beckoned to Hamel and Esther as they
somewhat hesitatingly approached.

"This is one of my fortunate mornings, you see, Esther!" he exclaimed,
smiling.  "Lady Saxthorpe has brought her husband over to lunch.  Lady
Saxthorpe," he added, turning to the woman at his side, "let me present
to you the son of one of the first men to realise the elusive beauty
of our coast.  This is Mr. Hamel, son of Peter Hamel, R.A. - the
Countess of Saxthorpe."

Lady Saxthorpe, who had been engaged in greeting
Esther, held out her hand and smiled good-humour-
edly at Hamel.

"I know your father's work quite well," she declared, "and I don't
wonder that you have made a pilgrimage here.  They tell me that he
painted nineteen pictures - pictures of importance, that is to say
- within this little area of ten miles.  Do you paint, Mr. Hamel?"

"Not at all," Hamel answered.

"Our friend Hamel," Mr. Fentolin intervened, "woos other and sterner
muses.  He fights nature in distant countries, spans her gorges with
iron bridges, stems the fury of her rivers, and carries to the
boundary of the world that little twin line of metal which brings
men like ants to the work-heaps of the universe.  My dear Florence,"
he added, suddenly turning to the woman at his other side, "for the
moment I had forgotten.  You have not met our guest yet.  Hamel,
this is my sister-in-law, Mrs. Seymour Fentolin."

She held out her hand to him, unnaturally thin and white, covered
with jewels.  Again he saw something in her eyes which stirred him
vaguely.

"It is so nice that you are able to spend a few days: with us, Mr.
Hamel," she said quietly.  "I am sorry that I have been too
indisposed to make your acquaintance earlier."

"And,     Mr. Fentolin continued, "you must know my young friend here,
too.  Mr. Hamel - Lord Saxthorpe."

The latter shook hands heartily with the young man.

"I knew your father quite well," he announced.  "Queer thing, he
used to hang out for months at a time at that little shanty on the
beach there.  Hardest work in the world to get him away.  He came
over to dine with us once or twice, but we saw scarcely anything
of him.  I hope his son will not prove so obdurate."

"You are very kind," Hamel murmured.

"Mr. Hamel came into these parts to claim his father's property,"
Mr. Fentolin said.  "However, I have persuaded him to spend a day
or two up here before he transforms himself into a misanthrope.
What of his golf, Esther, eh?"

"Mr. Hamel plays very well, indeed," the girl replied.

"Your niece was too good for me," Hamel confessed.

Mr. Fentolin smiled.

"The politeness of this younger generation," he remarked, "keeps
the truth sometimes hidden from us.  I perceive that I shall not
be told who won.  Lady Saxthorpe, you are fortunate indeed in the
morning you have chosen for your visit.  There is no sun in the
world like an April sun, and no corner of the earth where it shines
with such effect as here.  Look steadily to the eastward of that
second dike and you will see the pink light upon the sands, which
baffled every one until our friend Hamel came and caught it on
his canvas."

"I do see it," Lady Saxthorpe murmured.  "What eyes you have, Mr.
Fentolin!  What perception for colour!"

"Dear lady," Mr. Fentolin said, "I am one of those who benefit by
the law of compensations.  On a morning like this I can spend hours
merely feasting my eyes upon this prospect, and I can find, if not
happiness, the next best thing.  The world is full of beautiful
places, but the strange part of it is that beauty has countless
phases, and each phase differs in some subtle and unexplainable
manner from all others.  Look with me fixedly, dear Lady Saxthorpe.
Look, indeed, with more than your eyes.  Look at that flush of wild
lavender, where it fades into the sands on one side, and strikes the
emerald green of that wet seamoss on the other.  Look at the liquid
blue of that tongue of sea which creeps along its bed through the
yellow sands, through the dark meadowland, which creeps and oozes
and widens till in an hour's time it will have become a river.  Look
at my sand islands, virgin from the foot of man, the home of
sea-gulls, the islands of a day.  There may be other and more
beautiful places.  There is none quite like this."

"I pity you no longer," Lady Saxthorpe asserted fervently.  "The
eyes of the artist are a finer possession than the limbs of the
athlete."

The butler announced luncheon, and they all trooped in.  Hamel
found himself next to Lady Saxthorpe.

"Dear Mr. Fentolin has been so kind," she confided to him as they
took their places.  "I came in fear and trembling to ask for a very
small cheque for my dear brother's diocese.  My brother is a
colonial bishop, you know.  Can you imagine what Mr. Fentolin has
given me?"

Hamel wondered politely.  Lady Saxthorpe continued with an air of
triumph.

"A thousand pounds!  Just fancy that - a thousand pounds!  And some
people say he is so difficult," she went on, dropping her voice.
"Mrs.  Hungerford came all the way over from Norwich to beg for the
infirmary there, and he gave her nothing."

"What was his excuse? " Hamel asked.

"I think he told her that it was against his principles to give to
hospitals," Lady Saxthorpe replied.  "He thinks that they should be
supported out of the rates."

"Some people have queer ideas of charity," Hamel remarked.  "Now I
am afraid that if I had been Mr. Fentolin, I would have given the
thousand pounds willingly to a hospital, but not a penny to a
mission."

Mr. Fentolin looked suddenly down the table.  He was some distance
away, but his hearing was wonderful.

"Ah, my dear Hamel," he said, "believe me, missions are very
wonderful things.  It is only from a very careful study of their
results that I have brought myself to be a considerable supporter
of those where I have some personal knowledge of the organisation.
Hospitals, on the other hand, provide for the poor what they ought
to be able to provide for themselves.  The one thing to avoid in
the giving away of money is pauperisation.  What do you think,
Florence?"

His sister-in-law, who was seated at the other end of the table,
looked across at him with a bright but stereotyped smile.

"I agree with you, of course, Miles.  I always agree with you.  Mr.
Fentolin has the knack of being right about most things," she
continued, turning to Lord Saxthorpe.  "His judgment is really
wonderful."

"Wish we could get him to come and sit on the bench sometimes, then,"
Lord Saxthorpe remarked heartily.  "Our neighbours in this part of
the world are not overburdened with brains.  By-the-by," he went on,
"that reminds me.  You haven't got such a thing as a mysterious
invalid in the house, have you?"

There was a moment's rather curious silence.  Mr. Fentolin was
sitting like a carved figure, with a glass of wine half raised to
his lips.  Gerald had broken off in the middle of a sentence and
was staring at Lord Saxthorpe.  Esther was sitting perfectly still,
her face grave and calm, her eyes alone full of fear.  Lord
Saxthorpe was not an observant man and he continued, quite
unconscious of the sensation which his question had aroused.

"Sounds a silly thing to ask you, doesn't it?  They're all full of
it at Wells, though.  I sat on the bench this morning and went into
the police-station for a moment first.  Seems they've got a long
dispatch from Scotland Yard about a missing man who is supposed to
be in this part of the world.  He came down in a special train on
Tuesday night - the night of the great flood - and his train was
wrecked at Wymondham.  After that he was taken on by some one in a
motor-car.  Colonel Renshaw wanted me to allude to the matter from
the bench, but it seemed to me that it was an affair entirely for
the police."

As though suddenly realising the unexpected interest which his
words had caused, Lord Saxthorpe brought his sentence to a
conclusion and glanced enquiringly around the table.

"A man could scarcely disappear in a civilised neighbourhood like
this," Mr. Fentolin remarked quietly, "but there is a certain
amount of coincidence about your question.  May I ask whether it
was altogether a haphazard one?"

"Absolutely," Lord Saxthorpe declared.  "The idea seems to be that
the fellow was brought to one of the houses in the neighbourhood,
and we were all rather chaffing one another this morning about it.
Inspector Yardley - the stout fellow with the beard, you know - was
just starting off in his dogcart to make enquiries round the
neighbourhood.  If any one in fiction wants a type of the ridiculous
detective, there he is, ready-made."

"The coincidence of your question," Mr. Fentolin said smoothly, "is
certainly a strange one.  The mysterious stranger is within our
gates."

Lady Saxthorpe, who had been out of the conversation for far too
long, laid down her knife and fork.

"My dear Mr. Fentolin!" she exclaimed.  "My dear Mrs. Fentolin!
This is really most exciting!  Do tell us all about it at once.  I
thought that the man was supposed to have been decoyed away in a
motor-car.  Do you know his name and all about him?"

"There are a few minor points," Mr. Fentolin murmured, "such as
his religious convictions and his size in boots, which I could
not swear about, but so far as regards his name and his occupation,
I think I can gratify your curiosity.  He is a Mr. John P. Dunster,
and he appears to be the representative of an American firm of
bankers, on his way to Germany to conclude a loan."

"God bless my soul!" Lord Saxthorpe exclaimed wonderingly.  "The
fellow is actually here under this roof!  But who brought him?
How did he find his way?"

"Better ask Gerald," Mr. Fentolin replied.  "He is the abductor.
It seems that they both missed the train from Liverpool Street,
and Mr. Dunster invited Gerald to travel down in his special train.
Very kind of him, but might have been very unlucky for Gerald.
As you know, they got smashed up at Wymondham, and Gerald, feeling
in a way responsible for him, brought him on here; quite properly,
I think.  Sarson has been looking after him, but I am afraid he has
slight concussion of the brain."

"I shall remember this all my life," Lord Saxthorpe declared
solemnly, "as one of the most singular coincidences which has ever
come within my personal knowledge.  Perhaps after lunch, Mr.
Fentolin, you will let some of your people telephone to the
police-station at Wells?  There really is an important enquiry
respecting this man.  I should not be surprised," he added,
dropping his voice a little for the benefit of the servants,
"to find that Scotland Yard needed him on their own account."

"In that case," Mr. Fentolin remarked, "he is quite safe, for Sarson
tells me there is no chance of his being able to travel, at any rate
for twenty-four hours."

Lady Saxthorpe shivered.

"Aren't you afraid to have him in the house?" she asked, "a man who
is really and actually wanted by Scotland Yard?  When one considers
that nothing ever happens here except an occasional shipwreck in
the winter and a flower-show in the summer, it does sound positively
thrilling.  I wonder what he has done."

They discussed the subject of Mr. Dunster's possible iniquities.
Meanwhile, a young man carrying his hat in his hand had slipped in
past the servants and was leaning over Mr. Fentolin's chair.  He
laid two or three sheets of paper upon the table and waited while
his employer glanced them through and dismissed him with a little
nod.

"My wireless has been busy this morning," Mr. Fentolin remarked.
"We seem to have collected about forty messages from different
battleships and cruisers.  There must be a whole squadron barely
thirty miles out."

"You don't really think," Lady Saxthorpe asked, "that there is any
fear of war, do you, Mr.  Fentolin?

He answered her with a certain amount of gravity.  "Who can tell?
The papers this morning were bad.  This conference at The Hague is
still unexplained.  France's attitude in the matter is especially
mysterious."

"I am a strong supporter of Lord Roberts," Lord Saxthorpe said,
"and I believe in the vital necessity of some scheme for national
service.  At the same time, I find it hard to believe that a
successful invasion of this country is within the bounds of
possibility."

"I quite agree with you, Lord Saxthorpe," Mr. Fentolin declared
smoothly.  "All the same, this Hague Conference is a most mysterious
affair.  The papers this morning are ominously silent about the
fleet.  From the tangle of messages we have picked up, I should say,
without a doubt, that some form of mobilisation is going on in the
North Sea.  If Lady Saxthorpe thinks it warm enough, shall we take
our coffee upon the terrace?"

"The terrace, by all means," her ladyship assented, rising from her
place.  "What a wonderful man you are, Mr. Fentolin, with your
wireless telegraphy, and your telegraph office in the house, and
telephones.  Does it really amuse you to be so modern?"

"To a certain extent, yes," Mr. Fentolin sighed, as he guided his
chair along the hall.  "When my misfortune first came, I used to
speculate a good deal upon the Stock Exchange.  That was really the
reason I went in for all these modern appliances."

"And now?" she asked.  "What use do you make of them now?"

Mr. Fentolin smiled quietly.  He looked out sea-ward, beyond the
sky-line, from whence had come to him, through the clouds, that
tangle of messages.

"I like to feel," he said, "that the turning wheel of life is not
altogether out of earshot.  I like to dabble just a little in the
knowledge of these things."

Lord Saxthorpe came strolling up to them.

"You won't forget to telephone about this guest of yours?" he
asked fussily.

"It is already done," Mr. Fentolin assured him.  "My dear sister,
why so silent?"

Mrs. Fentolin turned slowly towards him.  She, too, had been
standing with her eyes fixed upon the distant sea-line.  Her face
seemed suddenly to have aged, her forced vivacity to have departed.
Her little Pomeranian rubbed against her feet in vain.  Yet at the
sound of Mr. Fentolin's voice, she seemed to come back to herself
as though by magic.

"I was looking where you were looking," she dedared lightly,
"just trying to see a little way beyond.  So silly, isn't it?
Chow-Chow, you bad little dog, come and you shall have your dinner."

She strolled off, humming a tune to herself.  Lord Saxthorpe watched
her with a shadow upon his plain, good-humoured face.

"Somehow or other," he remarked quietly, "Mrs. Fentolin never seems
to have got over the loss of her husband, does she?  How long is it
since he died?"

"Eight years," Mr. Fentolin replied.  "It was just six months after
my own accident."

"I am losing a great deal of sympathy for you, Mr. Fentolin," Lady
Saxthorpe confessed, coming over to his side.  "You have so many
resources, there is so much in life which you can do.  You paint,
as we all know, exquisitely.  They tell me that you play the violin
like a master.  You have unlimited time for reading, and they say
that you are one of the greatest living authorities upon the
politics of Europe.  Your morning paper must bring you so much that
is interesting."

"It is true," Mr. Fentolin admitted, "that I have compensations
which no one can guess at, compensations which appeal to me more as
time steals on.  And yet -"

He stopped short.

"And yet?" Lady Saxthorpe repeated interrogatively.

Mr..  Fentolin was watching Gerald drive golf balls from the lawn
beneath.  He pointed downwards.

"I was like that when I was his age," he said quietly.




CHAPTER XIX

Mr. Fentolin remained upon the terrace long after the departure of
his guests.  He had found a sunny corner out of the wind, and he sat
there with a telescope by his side and a budget of newspapers upon
his knee.  On some pretext or another he had detained all the others
of the household so that they formed a little court around him.
Even Hamel, who had said something about a walk, had been induced
to stop by an appealing glance from Esther.  Mr. Fentolin was in one
of his most loquacious moods.  For some reason or other, the visit
of the Saxthorpes seemed to have excited him.  He talked continually,
with the briefest pauses.  Every now and then he gazed steadily
across the marshes through his telescope.

"Lord Saxthorpe," he remarked, "has, I must confess, greatly
excited my curiosity as to the identity of our visitor.  Such a
harmless-looking person, he seems, to be causing such a commotion.
Gerald, don't you feel your responsibility in the matter?"

"Yes, sir, I do!" Gerald replied, with unexpected grimness.  "I
feel my responsibility deeply."

Mr. Fentolin, who was holding the telescope to his eye, touched
Hamel on the shoulder.

"My young friend," he said, "your eyes are better than mine.  You
see the road there? Look along it, between the white posts, as far
as you can.  What do you make of that black speck?"

Hamel held the telescope to his eye and steadied it upon the little
tripod stand.  

"It looks like a horse and trap," he announced.  "Good!" Mr.
Fentolin declared.  "It seemed so to me, but I was not sure.  My eyes
are weak this afternoon.  How many people are in the trap?"

"Two," Hamel answered.  "I can see them distinctly now.  One man is
driving, another is sitting by his side.  They are coming this way."

Mr. Fentolin blew his whistle.  Meekins appeared almost directly.
His master whispered a word in his ear.  The man at once departed.

"Let me make use of your eyes once more," Mr. Fentolin begged.
"About these two men in the trap, Mr. Hamel.  Is one of them, by any
chance, wearing a uniform?"

"They both are," Hamel replied.  "The man who is driving is wearing
a peaked hat.  He looks like a police inspector.  The man by his side
is an ordinary policeman."

Mr. Fentolin sighed gently.

"It is very interesting," he said.  "Let us hope that we shall not
see an arrest under my roof.  I should feel it a reflection upon my
hospitality.  I trust, I sincerely trust, that this visit does not
bode any harm to Mr. John P. Dunster."

Gerald rose impatiently to his feet and swung across the terrace.
Mr. Fentolin, however, called him back.

"Gerald," he advised, "better not go away.  The inspector may desire
to ask you questions.  You will have nothing to conceal.  It was a
natural and delightful impulse of yours to bring the man who had
befriended you, and who was your companion in that disaster, straight
to your own home for treatment and care.  It was an admirable impulse,
my boy.  You have nothing to be ashamed of."

"Shall I tell him, too -" Gerald began.

"Be careful, Gerald."

Mr. Fentolin's words seemed to be charged with a swift, rapier-like
note.  The boy broke off in his speech.  He looked at Hamel and was
silent.

"Dear me," Mrs.  Fentolin mumured, "I am sure there is no need for
us to talk about this poor man as though anybody had done anything
wrong in having him here.  This, I suppose, must be the Inspector
Yardley whom Lord Saxthorpe spoke of."

"A very intelligent-looking officer, I am sure," Mr. Fentolin
remarked.  "Gerald, go and meet him, if you please.  I should like
to speak to him out here."

The dog-cart had drawn up at the front door, and the inspector had
already alighted.  Gerald intervened as he was in the act of
questioning the butler.

"Mr. Fentolin would like to speak to you, inspector," he said, "if
you will come this way."

The inspector followed Gerald and saluted the little group solemnly.
Mr. Fentolin held out his hand.

"You got my telephone message, inspector?" he asked.

"We have not received any message that I know of, sir," the inspector
replied.  "I have come over here in accordance with instructions
received from headquarters - in fact from Scotland Yard."

"Quite so," Mr. Fentolin assented.  "You've come over, I presume,
to make enquiries concerning Mr. John P. Dunster?"

"That is the name of the gentleman, sir."

"I only understood to-day from my friena Lord Saxthorpe," Mr.
Fentolin continued, "that Mr. Dunster was being enquired about as
though he had disappeared.  My nephew brought him here after the
railway accident at Wymondham, since when he has been under the
care of my own physician.  I trust that you have nothing serious
against him?"

"My first duty, sir," the inspector pronounced, "is to see the
gentleman in question."

"By all means," Mr. Fentolin agreed.  "Gerald, will you take the
inspector up to Mr. Dunster's rooms?  Or stop, I will go myself."

Mr. Fentolin started his chair and beckoned the inspector to follow
him.  Meekins, who was waiting inside the hall, escorted them by
means of the lift to the second floor.  They made their way to Mr.
Dunster's room.  Mr. Fentolin knocked softly at the door.  It was
opened by the nurse.

"How is the patient?" Mr. Fentolin enquired.

Doctor Sarson appeared from the interior of the room.

"Still unconscious," he reported.  "Otherwise, the symptoms are
favourable.  He is quite unfit," the doctor added, looking steadily
at the inspector, "to be removed or questioned."

"There is no idea of anything of the sort," Mr. Fentolin explained.
"It is Inspector Yardley's duty to satisfy himself that Mr. Dunster
is here.  It is necessary for the inspector to see your patient, so
that he can make his report at headquarters."

Doctor Sarson bowed.

"That is quite simple, sir," he said.  "Please step in."

They all entered the room, which was large and handsomely furnished.
Through the open windows came a gentle current of fresh air.  Mr.
Dunster lay in the midst of all the luxury of fine linen sheets and
embroidered pillow-cases.  The inspector looked at him stolidly.

"Is he asleep?" he asked.

The doctor shook his head.

"It is the third day of his concussion," he whispered.  "He is still
unconscious.  He will remain in the same condition for another two
days.  After that he will begin to recover."

Mr. Fentolin touched the inspector on the arm.

"You see his clothing at the foot of the bed," he pointed out.
"His linen is marked with his name.  That is his dressing-case with
his name painted on it."

"I am quite satisfied, sir," the inspector announced.  "I will not
intrude any further."

They left the room.  Mr. Fentolin himself escorted the inspector
into the library and ordered whisky and cigars.

"I don't know whether I am unreasonably curious," Mr. Fentolin
remarked, "but is it really true that you have had enquiries from
Scotland Yard about the poor fellow up-stairs?"

"We had a very important enquiry indeed, sir," the inspector replied.
"I have instructions to telegraph all I have been able to discover,
immediately."

"Pardon my putting it plainly," Mr. Fentolin asked, "but is our
friend a criminal?"

"I wouldn't go so far as that, sir," the inspector answered.  "I
know of no charge against him.  I don't know that I have the right
to say so much," he added, sipping his whisky and soda, "but putting
two and two together, I should rather come to the conclusion that he
was a person of some political importance."

"Not a criminal at all?"

"Not as I know of," the inspector assented.
"That isn't the way I read the enquiries at all."

"You relieve me," Mr. Fentolin declared.  "Now what about his
possessions?"

"There's a man coming down shortly from Scotland Yard," the
inspector announced, a little gloomily.  "My orders were to touch
nothing, but to locate him."

"Well, you've succeeded so far," Mr. Fentolin remarked.  "Here he
is, and here I think he will stay until some days after your friend
from Scotland Yard can get here."

"It does seem so, indeed," the inspector agreed.  "To me he looks
terrible ill.  But there's one thing sure, he's having all the care
and attention that's possible.  And now, sir, I'll not intrude
further upon your time.  I'll just make my report, and you'll
probably have a visit from the Scotland Yard man sometime within
the next few days."

Mr. Fentolin escorted the inspector to his dog-cart, shook hands
with him, and watched him drive off.  Only Mrs. Seymour Fentolin
remained upon the terrace.  He glided over to her side.

"My dear florence," he asked, "where are the others?"

"Mr. Hamel and Esther have gone for a walk," she answered.  "Gerald
has disappeared somewhere.  Has anything - is everything all right?"

"Naturally," Mr. Fentolin replied easily.  "All that the inspector
desired was to see Mr. Dunster.  He has seen him.  The poor fellow
was unfortunately unconscious, but our friend will at least be able
to report that he was in good hands and well cared for."

"Unconscious," Mrs.  Fentolin repeated.  "I thought that he was
better."

"One is always subject to those slight relapses in an affair of
concussion," Mr. Fentolin explained.

Mrs. Fentolin laid down her work and leaned a little towards her
brother-in-law.  Her hand rested upon his.  Her voice had fallen
to a whisper.

"Miles," she said, "forgive me, but are you sure that you are not
getting a little out of your depth?  Remember that there are some
risks which are not worth while."

"Quite true," he answered.  "And there are some risks, my dear
Florence, which are worth every drop of blood in a man's body, and
every breath of life.  The peace of Europe turns upon that man
up-stairs.  It is worth taking a little risk for, worth a little
danger.  I have made my plans, and I mean to carry them through.
Tell me, when I was up-stairs, this fellow Hamel - was he talking
confidentially to Gerald?"

"Not particularly."

"I am not sure that I trust him," Mr. Fentolin continued.  "He had
a telegram yesterday from a man in the Foreign Office, a telegram
which I did not see.  He took the trouble to walk three miles to
send the reply to it from another office."

"But after all," Mrs. Fentolinprotested, "you know who he is.  You
know that he is Peter Hamel's son.  He had a definite purpose in
coming here."

Mr. Fentolin nodded.

"Quite true," he admitted.  "But for that, Mr. Hamel would have
found a little trouble before now.  As it is, he must be watched.
If any one comes between me and the things for which I am scheming
to-day, they will risk death."

Mrs. Fentolin sighed.  She was watching the figures of Esther and
Hamel far away in the distance, picking their way across the last
strip of marshland which lay between them and the sea.

"Miles," she said earnestly, " you take advice from no one.  You
will go your own way, I know.  And yet, it seems to me that life
holds so many compensations for you without your taking these
terrible risks.  I am not thinking of any one else.  I am not
pleading to you for the sake of any one else.  I am thinking
only of yourself.  I have had a sort of feeling ever since this
man was brought into the house, that trouble would come of it.  To
me the trouble seems to be gathering even now."

Mr. Fentolin laughed softly, a little contemptuously.

"Presentiments," he scoffed, "are the excuses of cowards.  Don't be
afraid, Florence.  Remember always that I look ahead.  Do you think
that I could stay here contented with what you call my compensations
- my art, the study of beautiful things, the calm epicureanism of
the sedate and simple life?  You know very well that I could not do
that.  The craving for other things is in my heart and blood.  The
excitement which I cannot have in one way, I must find in another,
and I think that before many nights have passed, I shall lie on my
pillow and hear the guns roar, hear the footsteps of the great
armies of the world moving into battle.  It is for that I live,
Florence."

She took up her knitting again.  Her eyes were fixed upon the
sky-line.  Twice she opened her lips, but twice no words came.

"You understand?" he whispered.  "You begin to understand, don't
you?"

She looked at him only for a moment and back at her work.

"I suppose so," she sighed.




CHAPTER XX

In the middle of that night Hamel sat up in bed, awakened with a
sudden start by some sound, only the faintest echo of which remained
in his consciousness.   His nerves were tingling with a sense of
excitement.  He sat up in bed and listened.  Suddenly it came again
- a long, low moan of pain, stifled at the end as though repressed
by some outside agency.  He leaped from his bed, hurried on a few
clothes, and stepped out on to the landing.  The cry had seemed
to him to come from the further end of the long corridor - in the
direction, indeed, of the room where Mr. Dunster lay.  He made his
way there, walking on tiptoe, although his feet fell noiselessly
upon the thick carpet.  A single light was burning from a bracket
in the wall, insufficient to illuminate the empty spaces, but enough
to keep him from stumbling.  The corridor towards the south end
gradually widened, terminating in a splendid high window with
stained glass, a broad seat, and a table.  On the right, the end
room was Mr. Dunster's apartment, and on the left a flight of
stairs led to the floor above.  Hamel stood quite still, listening.
There was a light in the room, as he could see from under the door,
but there was no sound of any one moving.  Hamel listened intently,
every sense strained.  Then the sound of a stair creaking behind
diverted his attention.  He looked quickly around.  Gerald was
descending.  The boy's face was white, and his eyes were filled
with fear.  Hamel stepped softly back from the door and met him at
the foot of the stairs.

"Did you hear that cry?" he whispered.

Gerald nodded.

"It woke me up.  What do you suppose it was?"  Hamel shook his head.

"Some one in pain," he replied.  "I don't understand it.  It came
from this room."

"You know who sleeps there?" Gerald asked hoarsely.

Hamel nodded.

"A man with concussion of the brain doesn't cry out like that.
Besides, did you hear the end of it?   It sounded as though some one
were choking him.  Hush!"

They had spoken only in bated breath, but the door of the room
before which they were standing was suddenly opened.  Meekins stood
there, fully dressed, his dark, heavy face full of somber warning.
He started a little as he saw the two whispering together.  Gerald
addressed him almost apologetically. 

"We both heard the same sound, Meekins.  Is any one ill?   It sounded
like some one in pain."

The man hesitated.  Then from behind his shoulder came Mr.
Fentolin's still, soft voice.  There was a little click, and Meekins,
as though obeying an unseen gesture, stepped back.  Mr. Fentolin
glided on to the threshold.  He was still dressed.  He propelled his
chair a few yards down the corridor and beckoned them to approach.

"I am so sorry," he said softly, "that you should have been
disturbed, Mr. Hamel.  We have been a little anxious about our
mysterious guest.  Doctor Sarson fetched me an hour ago.  He
discovered that it was necessary to perform a very slight operation,
merely the extraction of a splinter of wood.  It is all over now,
and I think that he will do very well."

Notwithstanding this very plausible explanation, Hamel was conscious
of the remains of an uneasiness which he scarcely knew how to put
into words.

"It was a most distressing cry," he observed doubtfully, "a cry of
fear as well as of pain."

"Poor fellow!" Mr. Fentolin remarked compassionately.  "I am afraid
that for a moment or two he must have suffered acutely.  Doctor
Sarson is very clever, however, and there is no doubt that what
he did was for the best.  His opinion is that by to-morrow morning
there will be a marvellous change.  Good night, Mr. Hamel.  I am
quite sure that you will not be disturbed again."

Hamel neither felt nor showed any disposition to depart.

"Mr. Fentolin," he said, "I hope that you will not think that I am
officious or in any way abusing your hospitality, but I cannot help
suggesting that as Dr. Sarson is purely your household physician,
the relatives of this man Dunster might be better satisfied if some
second opinion were called in.  Might I suggest that you telephone
to Norwich for a surgeon?"

Mr. Fentolin showed no signs of displeasure.  He was silent for a
moment, as though considering the matter.

"I am not at all sure, Mr. Hamel, that you are not right," he
admitted frankly.  "I believe that the case is quite a simple one,
but on the other hand it would perhaps be more satisfactory to have
an outside opinion.  If Mr. Dunster is not conscious in the morning,
we will telephone to the Norwich Infirmary."

"I think it would be advisable," Hamel agreed.

"Good night!" Mr. Fentolin said once more.  I am sorry that your 
rest has been disturbed."

Hamel, however, still refused to take the hint.  His eyes were fixed
upon that closed door.

"Mr. Fentolin," he asked, "have you any objection to my seeing Mr.
Dunster?"

There was a moment's intense silence.  A sudden light had burned in
Mr. Fentolin's eyes.  His fingers gripped the side of his chair.
Yet when he spoke there were no signs of anger in his tone.  It was
a marvellous effort of self-control.

"There is no reason, Mr. Hamel," he said, "why your curiosity should
not be gratified.  Knock softly at the door, Gerald."

The boy obeyed.  In a moment or two Doctor Sarson appeared on the
threshold.

"Our guest, Mr. Hamel," Mr. Fentolin explained in a whisper, "has
been awakened by this poor fellow's cry.  He would like to see him
for a moment."

Doctor Sarson opened the door.  They all passed in on tiptoe.  The
doctor led the way towards the bed upon which Mr. Dunster was lying,
quite still.  His head was bandaged, and his eyes closed.  His face
was ghastly.  Gerald gave vent to a little muttered exclamation.
Mr. Fentolin turned to him. quickly.

"Gerald!"

The boy stood still, trembling, speechless.  Mr. Fentolin's eyes
were riveted upon him.  The doctor was standing, still and dark, a
motionless image.

"Is he asleep?" Hamel asked.

"He is under the influence of a mild anaesthetic," Doctor Sarson
explained.  "He is doing very well.  His case is quite simple.  By
to-morrow morning he will be able to sit up and walk about if he
wishes to."

Hamel looked steadily at the figure upon the bed.  Mr. Dunster's
breathing was regular, and his eyes were closed, but his colour was
ghastly.

"He doesn't look like getting up for a good many days to come,"
Hamel observed.

The doctor led the way towards the door.

"The man has a fine constitution," he said.  "I feel sure that if
you wish you will be able to talk to him to-morrow."

They separated outside in the passage.  Mr. Fentolin bade his guest
a somewhat restrained good night, and Gerald mounted the staircase
to his room.  Hamel, however, had scarcely reached his door before
Gerald reappeared.  He had descended the stair-case at the other
end of the corridor.  He stood for a moment looking down the passage.
The doors were all closed.  Even the light had been extinguished.

"May I come in for a moment, please?" he whispered.

Hamel nodded.

"With pleasure!  Come in and have a cigarette if you will.  I shan't
feel like sleep for some time."

They entered the room, and Gerald threw himself into an easy-chair
near the window.  Hamel wheeled up another chair and produced a box
of cigarettes.

"Queer thing your dropping across that fellow in the way you did,"
he remarked.  "Just shows how one may disappear from the world
altogether, and no one be a bit the wiser."

The boy was sitting with folded arms.  His expression was one of
deep gloom.

"I only wish I'd never brought him here," he muttered.  "I ought
to have known better."

Hamel raised his eyebrows.  "Isn't he as well off here as anywhere
else?"

"Do you think that he is?" Gerald demanded, looking across at Hamel.

There was a brief silence.

"We can scarcely do your uncle the injustice," Hamel remarked, "of
imagining that he can possibly have any reason or any desire to deal
with that man except as a guest."

"Do you really believe that?" Gerald asked.

Hamel rose to his feet.

"Look here, young man," he said, "this is getting serious.  You and
I are at cross-purposes.  If you like, you shall have the truth
from me."

"Go on."

"I was warned about your uncle before I came down into this part of
the world," Hamel continued quietly.  "I was told that he is a
dangerous conspirator, a man who sticks at nothing to gain his ends,
a person altogether out of place in these days.  It sounds
melodramatic, but I had it straight from a friend.  Since I have
been here, I have had a telegram - you brought it to me yourself
- asking for information about this man Dunster.  It was I who wired
to London that he was here.  It was through me that Scotland Yard
communicated with the police station at Wells, through me that a
man is to be sent down from London.  I didn't come here as a spy
- don't think that; I was coming here, anyhow.  On the other hand,
I believe that your uncle is playing a dangerous game.  I am going
to have Mr. John P. Dunster put in charge of a Norwich physician
to-morrow."

"Thank God!" the boy murmured.

"Look here," Hamel continued, "what are you doing in this business,
anyway?  You are old enough to know your own mind and to go your
own way."

"You say that because you don't know," Gerald declared bitterly.

"In a sense I don't," Hamel admitted, "and yet your sister hinted
to me only this afternoon that you and she -"

"Oh, I know what she told you!" the boy interrupted.  "We've worn
the chains for the last eight years.  They are breaking her.
They've broken my mother.  Sometimes I think they are breaking me.
But, you know, there comes a time - there comes a time when one
can't go on.  I've seen some strange things here, some that I've
half understood, some that I haven't understood at all.  I've closed
my eyes.  I've kept my promise.  I've done his bidding, where ever
it has led me.  But you know there is a time - there is a limit to
all things.  I can't go on.  I spied on this man Dunster.  I brought
him here.  It is I who am responsible for anything that may happen to
him.  It's the last time!"

Gerald's face was white with pain.  Hamel laid his hand upon his
shoulder.

"My boy," he said, "there are worse things in the world than
breaking a promise.  When you gave it, the conditions which were
existing at the time made it, perhaps, a right and reasonable
undertaking, but sometimes the whole of the conditions under which
a promise was given, change.  Then one must have courage enough to
be false even to one's word."

"Have you talked to my sister like that?" Gerald asked eagerly.

"I have and I will again," Hamel declared.  "To-morrow morning I
leave this house, but before I go I mean to have the affair of this
man Dunster cleared up.  Your uncle will be very angry with me,
without a doubt.  I don't care.  But I do want you to trust me, if
you will, and your sister.  I should like to be your friend."

"God knows we need one!" the boy said simply.  "Good night!"

Once more the house was quiet.  Hamel pushed his window wide open
and looked out into the night.  The air was absolutely still, there
was no wind.  The only sound was the falling of the low waves upon
the stony beach and the faint scrunching of the pebbles drawn back
by the ebb.  He looked along the row of windows, all dark and silent
now.  A rush of pleasant fancies suddenly chased away the grim
depression of the last few minutes.  Out of all this sordidness and
mystery there remained at least something in life for him to do.  A
certain aimlessnessn of purpose which had troubled him during the
last few months had disappeared.  He had found an object in life.




CHAPTER XXI

"To-day," Hamel declared, as he stood at the sideboard the following
morning at breakfast-time and helped himself to bacon and eggs, "I
am positively going to begin reading.  I have a case full of books
down at the Tower which I haven't unpacked yet."

Esther made a little grimace.

"Look at the sunshine," she said.  "There isn't a breath of wind,
either.  I think to-day that I could play from the men's tees."

Hamel sighed as he returned to his place.

"My good intentions are already half dissipated," he admitted.

She laughed.

"How can we attack the other half?" she asked.

Gerald, who was also on his way to the sideboard, suddenly stopped.

"Hullo!" he exclaimed, looking out of the window.  "Who's going
away this morning, I wonder?   There's the Rolls-Royce at the door."

Hamel, too, rose once more to his feet.  The two exchanged swift
glances.  Moved by a common thought, they both started for the door,
only to find it suddenly opened before them.  Mr. Fentolin glided
into the room.

"Uncle!" Gerald exclaimed.

Mr. Fentolin glanced keenly around the room.

"Good morning, everybody," he said.  "My appearance at this hour of
the morning naturally surprises you.  As a matter of fact, I have
been up for quite a long time.  Esther dear, give me some coffee,
will you, and be sure that it is hot.  If any of you want to say
good-by to Mr. John P. Dunster, you'd better hurry out."

"You mean that he is going?" Hamel asked incredulously.

"He is going," Mr. Fentolin admitted.  "I wash my hands of the man.
He has given us an infinite amount of trouble, has monopolised
Doctor Sarson when he ought to have been attending upon me - a
little more hot milk, if you please, Esther - and now, although he
really is not fit to leave his room, he insists upon hurrying off
to keep an appointment somewhere on the Continent.  The little
operation we spoke of last night was successful, as Doctor Sarson
prophesied, and Mr. Dunster was quite conscious and able to sit up
early this morning.  We telephoned at six o'clock to Norwich for a
surgeon, who is now on his way over here, but he will not wait even
to see him.  What can you do with a man so obstinate!"

Neither Hamel nor Gerald had resumed their places.  The former,
after a moment's hesitation, turned towards the door.

"I think," he said, "that I should like to see the last of Mr.
Dunster."

"Pray do," Mr. Fentolin begged.  "I have said good-by to him myself,
and all that I hope is that next time you offer a wayfarer the
hospitality of St. David's Hall, Gerald, he may be a more tractable
person.  This morning I shall give myself a treat.  I shall eat an
old-fashioned English breakfast.  Close the door after you, if you
please, Gerald."

Hamel, with Gerald by his side, hurried out into the hall.  Just
as they crossed the threshold they saw Mr. Dunster, wrapped from
head to foot in his long ulster, a soft hat upon his head and one
of Mr. Fentolin's cigars in his mouth, step from the bottom
stair into the hall and make his way with somewhat uncertain
footsteps towards the front door.  Doctor Sarson walked on one
side, and Meekins held him by the arm.  He glanced towards Gerald
and his companion and waved the hand which held his cigar.

"So long, my young friend!" he exclaimed.  You see, I've got them
to let me make a start.  Next time we go about the country in a
saloon car together, I hope we'll have better luck.  Say, but I'm
groggy about the knees!"

"You'd better save your breath," Doctor Sarson advised him grimly.
"You haven't any to spare now, and you'll want more than you have
before you get to the end of your journey.  Carefully down the
steps, mind."

They helped him into the car.  Hamel and Gerald stood under the
great stone portico, watching.

"Well, I'm jiggered!" the boy exclaimed, under his breath.

Hamel was watching the proceedings with a puzzled frown.  To his
surprise, neither Doctor Sarson nor Meekins were accompanying the
departing man.

"He's off, right enough," Hamel declared, as the car glided away.
"Do you understand it?  I don't."

Gerald did not speak for several moments.  His eyes were still fixed
upon the back of the disappearing car.  Then he turned towards Hamel.

"There isn't much," he said softly, "that Mr. Fentolin doesn't know.
If that detective was really on his way here, there wasn't any
chance of keeping Mr. Dunster to himself.  You see, the whole story
is common property.  And yet, there's something about the affair
that bothers me."

"And me," Hamel admitted, watching the car until it became a speck
in the distance.

"He was fairly well cornered," Gerald concluded, as they made their
way back to the dining-room, "but it isn't like him to let go of
anything so easily."

"So you've seen the last of our guest," Mr. Fentolin remarked, as 
amel and Gerald re-entered the dining-room.  "A queer fellow - almost
a new type to me.  Dogged and industrious, I should think.  He hadn't
the least right to travel, you know, and I think so long as we had
taken the trouble to telephone to Norwich, he might have waited to
see the physician.  Sarson was very angry about it, but what can you
do with these fellows who are never ill?  They scarcely know what
physical disability means.  Well, Mr. Hamel, and how are you goin
to amuse yourself to-day?"

"I had thought of commencing some reading I brought with me," Hamel
replied, "but Miss Esther has challenged me to another game of golf."

"Excellent!" Mr. Fentolin declared.  "It is very kind of you indeed,
Mr. Hamel.  It is always a matter of regret for me that society in
these parts is so restricted.  My nephew and niece have little
opportunity for enjoying themselves.  Play golf with Mr. Hamel, by
all means, my dear child," he continued, turning to his niece.  "Make
the most of this glorious spring weather.  And what about you, Gerald?
What are you doing to-day?"

"I haven't made up my mind yet, sir," the boy replied.

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"Always that lack of initiative," he remarked.  "A lack of initiative
is one of your worst faults, I am afraid, dear Gerald."

The boy looked up quickly.  For a moment it seemed as though he were
about to make a fierce reply.  He met Mr. Fentolin's steady gaze,
however, and the words died away upon his lips.

"I rather thought," he said, "of going into Norwich, if you could
spare me.  Captain Holt has asked me to lunch at the Barracks."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head gently.

"It is most unfortunate," he declared.  "I have a commission for
you later in the day."

Gerald continued his breakfast in silence.  He bent over his plate
so that his face was almost invisible.  Mr. Fentolin was peeling a
peach.  A servant entered the room.

"Lieutenant Godfrey, sir," he announced.

They all looked up.  A trim, clean-shaven, hard-featured young man
in naval uniform was standing upon the threshold.  He bowed to
Esther.

"Very sorry to intrude, sir, at this hour of the morning," he said
briskly.  "Lieutenant Godfrey, my name.  I am flag lieutenant of
the Britannia.  You can't see her, but she's not fifty miles off at
this minute.  I landed at Sheringham this morning, hired a car and
made the best of my way here.  Message from the Admiral, sir."

Mr. Fentolin smiled genially.

"We are delighted to see you, Lieutenant Godfrey," he said.  "Have
some breakfast."

"You are very good, sir," the officer answered.  "Business first.
I'll breakfast afterwards, with pleasure, if I may.  The Admiral's
compliments, and he would take it as a favour if you would haul
down your wireless for a few days."

"Had down my wireless," Mr. Fentolin repeated slowly.

"We are doing a lot of manoeuvring within range of you, and likely
to do a bit more," the young man explained.  "You are catching up
our messages all the time.  Of course, we know they're quite safe
with you, but things get about.  As yours is only a private
installation, we'd like you, if you don't mind, sir, to shut up
shop for a few days."

Mr. Fentolin seemed puzzled.

"But, my dear sir," he protested, "we are not at war, are we?"

"Not yet," the young officer replied, "but God knows when we shall
be!  We are under sealed or ders, anyway, and we don't want any
risk of our plans leaking out.  That's why we want your wireless
disconnected." 

"You need say no more," Mr. Fentolin assured him.  "The matter is
already arranged.  Esther, let me present Lieutenant Godfrey - my
niece, Miss Fentolin; Mr. Gerald Fentolin, my nephew; Mr. Hamel, a
guest.  See that Lieutenant Godfrey has some breakfast, Gerald.  I
will go myself and see my Marconi operator."

"Awfully good of you, sir," the young man declared, "and I am sure
we are very sorry to trouble you.  In a week or two's time you can
go into business again as much as you like.  It's only while we
are fiddling around here that the Admiral's jumpy about things.
May my man have a cup of coffee, sir?  I'd like to be on the way
back in a quarter of an hour."

Mr. Fentolin halted his chair by the side of the bell, and rang it.

"Pray make use of my house as your own, sir," he said gravely.
"From what you leave unsaid, I gather that things are more serious
than the papers would have us believe.  Under those circumstances,
I need not assure you that any help we can render is entirely yours."

Mr. Fentolin left the room.  Lieutenant Godfrey was already
attacking his breakfast.  Gerald leaned towards him eagerly.

"Is there really going to be war?" he demanded.

"Ask those chaps at The Hague," Lieutenant Godfrey answered.
"Doing their best to freeze us out, or something.  All I know is,
if there's going to be fighting, we are ready for them.  By-the-by,
what have you got wireless telegraphy for here, anyway?"

"It's a fad of my uncle's," Gerald replied.  "Since his accident he
amuses himself in all sorts of queer ways."

Lieutenant Godfrey nodded.

"Poor fellow!" he said.  "I heard he was a cripple, or something
of the sort.  Forgive my asking, but - you people are English,
aren't you?"

"Rather!" Gerald answered.  "The Fentolins have lived here for
hundreds of years.  Why do you ask that?"

Lieutenant Godfrey hesitated.  He looked, for the moment, scarcely
at his ease.

"Oh, I don't know," he replied.  "The old man was very anxious I
should find out.  You see, a lot of information seems to have got
over on the other side, and we couldn't think where it had leaked
out, except through your wireless.  However, that isn't likely, of
course, unless you've got one of these beastly Germans in your
receiving-room.  Now if I can borrow a cigarette, a cigar, or a
pipe of tobacco - any mortal thing to smoke - I'll be off, if I may.
The old man turned me out at an unearthly hour this morning, and in
Sheringham all the shops were closed.  Steady on, young fellow," he
laughed, as Gerald filled his pockets with cigarettes.  "Well, here's
good morning to you, Miss Fentolin.  Good morning, sir.  How long
ought it to take me to get to Sheringham?"

"About forty minutes," Gerald told him, "if your car's any good at
all."

"It isn't much," was the somewhat dubious reply.  "However, we'll
shove along.  You in the Service?" he enquired, as they walked down
the hall together.

"Hope I shall be before long," Gerald answered.  I'm going into the
army, though."

"Have to hurry up, won't you?"

Gerald sighed.

"It's a little difficult for me.  Here's your car. Good luck to you!"

"My excuses to Mr. Fentolin," Lieutenant Godfrey shouted, "and many
thanks."

He jumped into the automobile and was soon on his way back.  Gerald
watched him until he was nearly out of sight.  On the knoll, two of
the wireless operators were already at work.  Mr. Fentolin sat in
his chair below, watching.  The blue sparks were flashing.  A message
was just being delivered.  Presently Mr. Fentolin turned his chair,
and with Meekins by his side, made his way back to the house.  He
passed along the ball and into his study.  Gerald, who was on his
way to the dining-room, heard the ring of the telephone bell and the
call for the trunk special line.  He hesitated for a moment.  Then
he made his way slowly down towards the study and stood outside the
door, listening.  In a moment he heard Mr. Fentolin's clear voice,
very low yet very penetrating.

"The Mediterranean Fleet will be forty-seven hours before it comes
together," was the message he heard.  "The Channel Fleet will
manoeuvre off Sheerness, waiting for it.  The North Sea Fleet is
seventeen units under nominal strength."

Gerald turned the handle of the door slowly and entered.  Mr.
Fentolin was just replacing the receiver on its stand.  He looked
up at his nephew, and his eyebrows came together.

"What do you mean by this?" he demanded.  "Don't you know that I
allow no one in here when I am telephoning on the private wire?"

Gerald closed the door behind him and summoned up all his courage.

"It is because I have heard what you were saying over the telephone
that I am here," he declared.  "I want to know to whom you were
sending that message which you have intercepted outside."




CHAPTER XXII

Mr. Fentolin sat for a moment in his chair with immovable face.
Then he pointed to the door, which Gerald had left open behind him.

"Close that door, Gerald."

The boy obeyed.  Mr. Fentolin waited until he had turned around
again.

"Come and stand over here by the side of the table," he directed.

Gerald came without hesitation.  He stood before his uncle with
folded arms.  There was something else besides sullenness in his
face this morning, something which Mr. Fentolin was quick to
recognise.

"I do not quite understand the nature of your question, Gerald,"
Mr. Fentolin began.  "It is unlike you.  You do not seem yourself.
Is there anything in particular the matter?"

"Only this," Gerald answered firmly.  "I don't understand why this
naval fellow should come here and ask you to close up your wireless
because secrets have been leaking out, and a few moments afterwards
you should be picking up a message and telephoning to London
information which was surely meant to be private.  That's all.
I've come to ask you about it."

"You heard the message, then?"

"I did."

"You listened - at the keyhole?"

"I listened outside," Gerald assented doggedly.  "I am glad I
listened.  Do you mind answering my question?

"Do I mind!" Mr. Fentolin repeated softly.  "Really, Gerald, your
politeness, your consideration, your good manners, astound me.  I
am positively deprived of the power of speech."

"I'll wait here till it comes to you again, then," the boy declared
bluntly.  "I've waited on you hand and foot, done dirty work for
you, put up with your ill-humours and your tyranny, and never
grumbled.  But there is a limit!  You've made a poor sort of
creature of me, but even the worm turns, you know.  When it comes
to giving away secrets about the movements of our navy at a time
when we are almost at war, I strike."

"Melodramatic, almost dramatic, but, alas!  so inaccurate," Mr.
Fentolin sighed.  "Is this a fit of the heroics, boy, or what has
come over you?  Have you by any chance - forgotten?"

Mr. Fentolin's voice seemed suddenly to have grown in volume.  His
eyes dilated, he himself seemed to have grown in size.  Gerald
stepped a little back.  He was trembling, but his expression had
not changed.

"No, I haven't forgotten.  There's a great debt we are doing our
best to pay, but there's such a thing as asking top much, there's
such a thing as drawing the cords to snapping point.  I'm speaking
for Esther and mother as well as myself.  We have been your slaves;
in a way I suppose we are willing to go on being your slaves.  It's
the burden that Fate has placed around our necks, and we'll go
through with it.  All I want to point out is that there are limits,
and it seems to me that we are up against them now."

Mr. Fentolin nodded.  He had the air of a man who wishes to be
reasonable.

"You are very young, my boy," he said, "very young indeed.  Perhaps
that is my fault for not having let you see more of the world.  You
have got some very queer ideas into your head.  A little too much
novel reading lately, eh?  I might treat you differently.  I might
laugh at you and send you out of the room.  I won't.  I'll tell you
what you ask.  I'll explain what you find so mysterious.  The person
to whom I have been speaking is my stockbroker."

"Your stockbroker!" Gerald exclaimed.

Mr. Fentolin nodded.

"Mr.  Bayliss," he continued, "of the firm of Bayliss, Hundercombe
& Dunn, Throgmorton Court.  Mr.  Bayliss is a man of keen
perceptions.  He understands exactly the effect of certain classes
of news upon the market.  The message which I have just sent to him
is practically common property.  It will be in the Daily Mail
to-morrow morning.  The only thing is that I have sent it to him
just a few minutes sooner than any one else can get it.  There is a
good deal of value in that, Gerald.  I do not mind telling you that
I have made a large fortune through studying the political situation
and securing advance information upon matters of this sort.  That
fortune some day will probably be yours.  It will be you who will
benefit.  Meanwhile, I am enriching myself and doing no one any harm."

"But how do you know," Gerald persisted, "that this message would
ever have found its way to the Press?  It was simply a message from
one battleship to another.  It was not intended to be picked up on
land.  There is no other installation but ours that could have picked
it up.  Besides, it was in code.  I know that you have the code, but
the others haven't."

Mr. Fentolin yawned slightly.

"Ingenious, my dear Gerald, but inaccurate.  You do not know that
the message was in code, and in any case it was liable to be picked
up by any steamer within the circle.  You really do treat me, my boy,
rather as though I were a weird, mischief-making person with a
talent for intrigue and crime of every sort.  Look at your suspicions
last night.  I believe that you and Mr. Hamel had quite made up your
minds that I meant evil things for Mr. John P. Dunster.  Well, I had
my chance.  You saw him depart."

"What about his papers?"

"I will admit," Mr. Fentolin replied, "that I read his papers.  They
were of no great consequence, however, and he has taken them away
with him.  Mr. Dunster.  as a matter of fact, turned out to be
rather a mare's-nest.  Now, come, since you are here, finish
everything you have to say to me.  I am not angry.  I am willing to
listen quite reasonably."

Gerald shook his head.

"Oh, I can't!" he declared bitterly.  "You always get the best of it.
I'll only ask you one more question.  Are you having the wireless
hauled down?"

Mr. Fentolin pointed out of the window.  Gerald followed his finger.
Three men were at work upon the towering spars.

"You see," Mr. Fentolin continued tolerantly, "that I am keeping my
word to Lieutenant Godfrey.  You are suffering from a little too
much imagination, I am afraid.  It is really quite a good fault.
By-the-by, how do you get on with our friend Mr. Hamel?"

"Very well," the boy replied.  "I haven't seen much of him."

"He and Esther are together a great deal, eh?" Mr. Fentolin asked
quickly.

"They seem to be quite friendly."

"It isn't Mr. Hamel, by any chance, who has been putting these
ideas into your head?"

"No one has been putting any ideas into my head," Gerald answered
hotly.  "It's simply what I've seen and overheard.  It's simply
what I feel around, the whole atmosphere of the place, the whole
atmosphere you seem to create around you with these brutes Sarson
and Meekins; and those white-faced, smooth-tongued Marconi men of
yours, who can't talk decent English; and the post-office man, who
can't look you in the face; and Miss Price, who looks as though
she were one of the creatures, too, of your torture chamber.
That's all."

Mr. Fentolin waited until he had finished.  Then be waved him away.

"Go and take a long walk, Gerald," he advised.  "Fresh air is what
you need, fresh air and a little vigorous exercise.  Run along now
and send Miss Price to me."

Gerald overtook Hamel upon the stairs.

"By this time," the latter remarked, "I suppose that our friend
Mr. Dunster is upon the sea."

Gerald nodded silently.  They passed along the corridor.  The door
of the room which Mr. Dunster had occupied was ajar.  As though by
common consent, they both stopped and looked in.  The windows were
all wide open, the bed freshly made.  The nurse was busy collecting
some medicine bottles and fragments of lint.  She looked at them in
surprise.

"Mr. Dunster has left, sir," she told them.

"We saw him go," Gerald replied.

"Rather a quick recovery, wasn't it, nurse?" Hamel asked.

"It wasn't a recovery at all, sir," the woman declared sharply.
"He'd no right to have been taken away.  It's my opinion Doctor
Sarson ought to be ashamed of himself to have permitted it."

"They couldn't exactly make a prison of the place, could they?"
Hamel pointed out.  "The man, after all, was only a guest."

"That's as it may be, sir," the nurse replied.  "All the same, those
that won't obey their doctors aren't fit to be allowed about alone.
That's the way I look at it."

Mrs. Fentolin was passing along the corridor as they issued from
the room.  She started a little as she saw them.

"What have you two been doing in there?" she asked quickly.

"We were just passing," Hamel explained.  "We stopped for a moment
to speak to the nurse."

"Mr. Dunster has gone," she said.  "You saw him go, Gerald.  You
saw him, too, didn't you, Mr. Hamel?"

"I certainly did," Hamel admitted.

Mrs.  Fentolin pointed to the great north window near which they
were standing, through which the clear sunlight streamed a little
pitilessly upon her worn face and mass of dyed hair.

"You ought neither of you to be indoors for a minute on a morning
like this," she declared.  "Esther is waiting for you in the car,
I think, Mr. Hamel."

Gerald passed on up the stairs to his room, but Hamel lingered.
A curious impulse of pity towards his hostess stirred him.  The
morning sunlight seemed to have suddenly revealed the tragedy of
her life.  She stood there, a tired, worn woman, with the burden
heavy upon her shoulders.

"Why not come out with Miss Fentolin and me? he suggested.  "We
could lunch at the Golf Club, out on the balcony.  I wish you
would.  Can't you manage it?"

She shook her head.

"Thank you very much," she said.  "Mr. Fentolin does not like
to be left."

Something in the finality of her words seemed to him curiously
eloquent of her state of mind.  She did not move on.  She seemed,
indeed, to have the air of one anxious to say more.  In that
ruthless light, the advantages of her elegant clothes and
graceful carriage were suddenly stripped away from her.  She was
the abject wreck of a beautiful woman, wizened, prematurely aged.
Nothing remained but the eyes, which seemed somehow to have their
message for him.

"Mr. Fentolin is a little peculiar, you know," she went on, her
voice shaking slightly with the effort she was making to keep it
low.  "He allows Esther so little liberty, she sees so few young
people of her own age.  I do not know why he allows you to be with
her so much.  Be careful, Mr. Hamel."

Her voice seemed suddenly to vibrate with a curious note of
suppressed fear.  Almost as she finished her speech, she passed on.
Her little gesture bade him remain silent.  As she went up the
stairs, she began to hum scraps of a little French air.




CHAPTER XXIII

Hamel sliced his ball at the ninth, and after waiting for a few
minutes patiently, Esther came to help him look for it.  He was
standing down on the sands, a little apart from the two caddies
who were beating out various tufts of long grass.

"Where did it go?" she asked.

"I have no idea," he admitted.

"Why don't you help look for it?"

"Searching for balls," he insisted, "is a caddy's occupation.  Both
the caddies are now busy.  Let us sit down here.  These sand hummocks
are delightful.  It is perfectly sheltered, and the sun is in our
faces.  Golf is an overrated pastime.  Let us sit and watch that
little streak of blue find its way up between the white posts."

She hesitated for a moment.

"We shall lose our place."

"There is no one behind."

She sank on to the little knoll of sand to which he had pointed,
with a resigned sigh.

"You really are a queer person," she declared.  "You have been
playing golf this morning as though your very life depended upon it.
You have scarcely missed a shot or spoken a word.  And now, all of
a sudden, you want to sit on a sand hummock and watch the tide."

"I have been silent," he told her, "because I have been thinking."

"That may be truthful," she remarked, "but you wouldn't call it
polite, would you?"

"The subject of my thoughts is my excuse.  I have been thinking of
you."

For a single moment her eyes seemed to have caught something of that
sympathetic light with which he was regarding her.  Then she looked
away.

"Was it my mashie shots you were worrying about?" she asked.

"It was not," he replied simply.  "It was you - you yourself."

She laughed, not altogether naturally.

"How flattering!" she murmured.  "By-the-by, you are rather a
downright person, aren't you, Mr. Hamel?"

"So much so," he admitted, "that I am going to tell you one or two
things now.  I am going to be very frank indeed."

She sat suddenly quite still.  Her face was turned from him, but
for the first time since he had known her there was a slight
undertone of colour in her cheeks.

"A week ago," he said, "I hadn't the faintest idea of coming into
Norfolk.  I knew about this little shanty of my father's, but I
had forgotten all about it.  I came as the result of a conversation
I had with a friend who is in the Foreign Office."

She looked at him with startled eyes.

"What do you mean?" she asked quickly.  "You are Mr. Hamel, aren't
you?"

"Certainly," he replied.  "Not only am I Richard Hamel, mining
engineer, but I really have all that reading to do I have spoken
about, and I really was looking for a quiet spot to do it in.  It
is true that I had this part of the world in my mind, but I do not
think that I should ever have really decided to come here if it
had not been for my friend in London.  He was very interested
indeed directly I mentioned St. David's Tower.  Would you like to
know what he told me?"

"Yes!  Go on, please."

"He told me a little of the history of your uncle, Mr. Fentolin,
and what he did not tell me at the time, he has since supplemented.
I suppose," he added, hesitatingly, "that you yourself -"

"Please go on.  Please speak as though I knew nothing."

"Well, then," Hamel continued, "he told me that your uncle was at
one time in the Foreign Office himself.  He seemed to have a most
brilliant career before him when suddenly there was a terrible
scandal.  A political secret - I don't know what it was - had leaked
out.  There were rumours that it had been acquired for a large sum
of money by a foreign Power.  Mr. Fentolin retired to Norfolk,
pending an investigation.  It was just as that time that he met with
his terrible accident, and the matter was dropped."

"Go on, please," she murmured.

"My friend went on to say that during the last few years Mr. Fentolin
has once again become an object of some suspicion to the head of our
Secret Service Department.  For a long time they have known that he
was employing agents abroad, and that he was showing the liveliest
interest in underground politics.  They believed that it was a mere
hobby, born of his useless condition, a taste ministered to, without
doubt, by the occupation of his earlier life.  Once or twice lately
they have had reason to change their minds.  You know, I dare say,
in what a terribly disturbed state European affairs are just now.
Well, my friend had an idea that Mr. Fentolin was showing an
extraordinary amount of interest in a certain conference which we
understand is to take place at The Hague.  He begged me to come down,
and to watch your uncle while I was down here, and report to him
anything that seemed to me noteworthy.  Since then I have had a
message from him concerning the American whom you entertained - Mr.
John P. Dunster.  It appears that he was the bearer of very important
dispatches for the Continent."

"But he has gone," she said quickly.  "Nothing happened to him,
after all.  He went away without a word of complaint.  We all saw
him."

"That is quite true," Hamel admitted.  "Mr. Dunster has certainly
gone.  It is rather a coincidence, however, that he should have
taken his departure just as the enquiries concerning his whereabouts
had reached such a stage that it had become quite impossible to keep
him concealed any longer."

She turned a little in her place and looked at him steadfastly.

"Mr. Hamel," she said, "tell me - what of your mission?  You have
had an opportunity of studying my uncle.  You have even lived under
his roof.  Tell me what you think."

His face was troubled.

"Miss Fentolin," he said, "I will tell you frankly that up to now
I have not succeeded in solving the problem of your uncle's
character.  To me personally he has been most courteous.  He lives
apparently a studious and an unselfish life.  I have heard him even
spoken of as a philanthropist.  And yet you three - you, your mother,
and your brother, who are nearest to him, who live in his house and
under his protection, have the air of passing your days in mortal
fear of him."

"Mr. Hamel," she exclaimed nervously, "you don't believe that!  He
is always very kind."

"Apparently," Hamel observed drily.  "And yet you must remember that
you, too, are afraid of him.  I need not remind you of our
conversations, but there the truth is.  You praise his virtues and
his charities, you pity him, and yet you go about with a load of
fear, and - forgive me - of secret terror in your heart, you and
Gerald, too.  As for your mother -"

"Don't!" she interrupted suddenly.  "Why do you bring me here to
talk like this?  You cannot alter things.  Nothing can be altered."

"Can't it!" he replied.  "Well, I will tell you the real reason of
my having brought you here and of my having made this confession.
I brought you here because I could not bear to go on living, if not
under your roof, at any rate in the neighbourhood, without telling
you the truth.  Now you know it.  I am here to watch Mr. Fentolin.
I am going on watching him.  You can put him on his guard, if you
like; I shan't complain.  Or you can -"

He paused so long that she looked at him.  He moved a little closer
to her, his fingers suddenly gripped her hand.

"Or you can marry me and come away from it all," he concluded
quietly.  "Forgive me, please - I mean it."

For a moment the startled light in her eyes was followed by a
delicious softness.  Her lips were parted, she leaned a little
towards him.  Then suddenly she seemed to remember.  She rose with
swift alertness to her feet.

"I think," she said, "that we had better play golf."

"But I have asked you to marry me," he protested, as he scrambled up.

"Your caddy has found your ball a long time ago," she pointed out,
walking swiftly on ahead.

He played his shot and caught her up.

"Miss Fentolin - Esther," he pleaded eagerly, "do you think that I
am not in earnest?  Because I am.  I mean it.  Even if I have only
known you for a few days, it has been enough.  I think that I knew
it was coming from the moment that you stepped into my railway
carriage."

"You knew that what was coming?" she asked, raising her eyes
suddenly.

"That I should care for you."

"It's the first time you've told me she reminded him, with a queer
little smile.  "Oh, forgive me, please!  I didn't mean to say that.
I don't want to have you tell me so.  It's all too ridiculous and
impossible."

"Is it?  And why?"

"I have only known you for three days."

"We can make up for that."

"But I don't - care about you.  I have never thought of any one in
that way.  It is absurd," she went on.

"You'll have to, sometime or other," he declared.  "I'll take you
travelling with me, show you the world, new worlds, unnamed rivers,
untrodden mountains.  Or do you want to go and see where the little
brown people live among the mimosa and the cherry blossoms?  I'll
take you so far away that this place and this life will seem like
a dream."

Her breath caught a little.

"Don't, please," she begged.  "You know very well - or rather you
don't know, perhaps, but I must tell you - that I couldn't.  I am
here, tied and bound, and I can't escape."

"Ah! dear, don't believe it," he went on earnestly.  "There isn't
any bond so strong that I won't break it for you, no knot I won't
untie, if you give me the right."

They were climbing slowly on to the tee.  He stepped forward and
pulled her up.  Her hand was cold.  Her eyes were raised to his,
very softly yet almost pleadingly.

"Please don't say anything more," she begged.  "I can't - quite bear
it just now.  You know, you must remember - there is my mother.  Do
you think that I could leave her to struggle alone?"

His caddy, who had teed the ball, and who had regarded the
proceedings with a moderately tolerant air, felt called upon at last
to interfere.

"We'd best get on," he remarked, pointing to two figures in the
distance, "or they'll say we've cut in."

Hamel smote his ball far and true.  On a more moderate scale she
followed his example.  They descended the steps together.

"Love-making isn't going to spoil our golf," he whispered, smiling,
as he touched her fingers once more.

She looked at him almost shyly.

"Is this love-making?" she asked.

They walked together from the eighteenth green towards the
club-house.  A curious silence seemed suddenly to have enveloped
them.  Hamel was conscious of a strange exhilaration, a queer
upheaval of ideas, an excitement which nothing in his previous
life had yet been able to yield him.  The wonder of it amazed him,
kept him silent.  It was not until they reached the steps, indeed,
that he spoke.

"On our way home -" he began.

She seemed suddenly to have stiffened.  He looked at her, surprised.
She was standing quite still, her hand gripping the post, her eyes
fixed upon the waiting motor-car.  The delicate softness had gone
from her face.  Once more that look of partly veiled suffering was
there, suffering mingled with fear.

"Look!" she whispered, under her breath.  "Look!  It is Mr. Fentolin!
He has come for us himself; he is there in the car."

Mr. Fentolin, a strange little figure lying back among the cushions
of the great Daimler, raised his hat and waved it to them.

"Come along, children," he cried.  "You see, I am here to fetch you
myself.  The sunshine has tempted me.  What a heavenly morning!
Come and sit by my side, Esther, and fight your battle all over
again.  That is one of the joys of golf, isn't it?" he asked,
turning to Hamel.  "You need not be afraid of boring me.  To-day
is one of my bright days.  I suppose that it is the sunshine and
the warm wind.  On the way here we passed some fields.  I could
swear that I smelt violets.  Where are you going, Esther?

"To take my clubs to my locker and pay my caddy," she replied.

"Mr. Hamel will do that for you," Mr. Fentolin declared.  "Come and
take your seat by my side, and let us wait for him.  I am tired of
being alone."

She gave up her clubs reluctantly.  All the life seemed to have gone
from her face.

"Why didn't mother come with you?" she asked simply.

"To tell you the truth, dear Esther," he answered, "when I started,
I had a fancy to be alone.  I think - in fact I am sure - that your
mother wanted to come.  The sunshine, too, was tempting her.  Perhaps
it was selfish of me not to bring her, but then, there is a great
deal to be forgiven me, isn't there, Esther?"

"A great deal," she echoed, looking steadily ahead of her.

"I came," he went on, "because it occurred to me that, after all,
I had my duties as your guardian, dear Esther.  I am not sure that
we can permit flirtations, you know.  Let me see, how old are you?"

"Twenty-one," she replied.

"In a magazine I was reading the other day," he continued, "I was
interested to observe that the modern idea as regards marriage is
a changed one.  A woman, they say, should not marry until she
is twenty-seven or twenty-eight - a very excellent idea.  I think
we agree, do we not, on that, Esther?"

"I don't know," she replied.  "I have never thought about the
matter."

"Then," he went on, "we will make up our minds to agree.
Twenty-seven or twenty-eight, let us say.  A very excellent age!
A girl should know her own mind by then.  And meanwhile, dear Esther,
would it be wise, I wonder, to see a little less of our friend Mr.
Hamel?  He leaves us to-day, I think.  He is very obstinate about
that.  If he were staying still in the house, well, it might be
different.  But if he persists in leaving us, you will not forget,
dear, that association with a guest is one thing; association with
a young man living out of the house is another.  A great deal less
of Mr. Hamel I think that we must see."

She made no reply whatever.  Hamel was coming now towards them.

"Really a very personable young man," Mr.  Fentolin remarked,
studying him through his eyeglass.  "Is it my fancy, I wonder, as
an observant person, or is he just a little - just a little taken
with you, Esther?  A pity if it is so - a great pity."

She said nothing, but her hand which rested upon the rug was
trembling a little.

"If you have an opportunity," Mr. Fentolin suggested, dropping his
voice, "you might very delicately, you know - girls are so clever
at that sort of thing-convey my views to Mr. Hamel as regards his
leaving us and its effect upon your companionship.  You understand
me, I am sure?"

For the first time she turned her head towards him.

"I understand," she said, "that you have some particular reason for
not wishing Mr. Hamel to leave St. David's Hall."

He smiled benignly.

"You do my hospitable impulses full justice, dear Esther," he
declared.  "Sometimes I think that you understand me almost as well
as your dear mother.  If, by any chance, Mr. Hamel should change
his mind as to taking up his residence at the Tower, I think you
would not find me in any sense of the word an obdurate or exacting
guardian.  Come along, Mr. Hamel.  That seat opposite to us is quite
comfortable.  You see, I resign myself to the inevitable.  I have
come to fetch golfers home to luncheon, and I compose myself to
listen.  Which of you will begin the epic of missed putts and
brassey shots which failed by a foot to carry?"




CHAPTER XXIV

Hamel sat alone upon the terrace, his afternoon coffee on a small
table in front of him.  His eyes were fixed upon a black speck at
the end of the level roadway which led to the Tower.  Only a few
minutes before, Mr. Fentolin, in his little carriage, bad shot out
from the passage beneath the terrace, on his way to the Tower.
Behind him came Meekins, bending over his bicycle.  Hamel watched
them both with thoughtful eyes.  There were several little incidents
in connection with their expedition which he scarcely understood.

Then there came at last the sound for which he had been listening,
the rustle of a skirt along the terraced way.  Hamel turned quickly
around, half rising to his feet, and concealing his disappointment
with difficulty.  It was Mrs. Seymour Fentolin who stood there, a
little dog under each arm; a large hat, gay with flowers, upon her
head.  She wore patent shoes with high heels, and white silk
stockings.  She had, indeed, the air of being dressed for luncheon
at a fashionable restaurant.  As she stooped to set the dogs down,
a strong waft of perfume was shaken from her clothes.

"Are you entirely deserted, Mr. Hamel?" she asked.

"I am," he replied.  "Miss Esther went, I think, to look for you.
My host," he added, pointing to the black speck in the distance,
"begged me to defer my occupation of the Tower for an hour or so,
and has gone down there to collect some of his trifles."

Her eyes followed his outstretched hand.  She seemed to him to
shiver for a moment.

"You really mean, then, that you are going to leave us?" she asked,
accepting the chair which he had drawn up close to his.

He smiled.

"Well, I scarcely came on a visit to St. David's Hall, did I?" he
reminded her.  "It has been delightfully hospitable of Mr. Fentolin
to have insisted upon my staying on here for these few days, but I
could not possibly inflict myself upon you all for an unlimited
period."

Mrs.  Fentolin sat quite still for a time.  In absolute repose, if
one could forget her mass of unnaturally golden hair, the forced
and constant smile, the too liberal use of rouge and powder, the
nervous motions of her head, it was easily to be realised that
there were still neglected attractions about her face and figure.
Only, in these moments of repose, an intense and ageing weariness
seemed to have crept into her eyes and face.  It was as though she
had dropped the mask of incessant gaiety and permitted a glimpse of
her real self to steal to the surface.

"Mr. Hamel," she said quietly, "I dare say that even during these
few days you have realised that Mr. Fentolin is a very peculiar man."

"I have certainly observed - eccentricities," Hamel assented.

"My life, and the lives of my two children," she went on, "is devoted
to the task of ministering to his happiness."

"Isn't that rather a heavy sacrifice?" he asked.  Mrs. Seymour
Fentolin looked down the long, narrow way along which Mr. Fentolin
had passed.  He was out of sight now, inside the Tower.  Somehow
or other, the thought seemed to give her courage and dignity.  She
spoke differently, without nervousness or hurry.

"To you, Mr. Hamel," she said, "it may seem so.  We who make it know
of its necessity."

He bowed his head.  It was not a subject for him to discuss with her.

"Mr. Fentolin has whims," she went on, "violent whims.  We all try
to humour him.  He has his own ideas about Gerald's bringing up.
I do not agree with them, but we submit.  Esther, too, suffers,
perhaps to a less extent.  As for me," - her voice broke a little -"
Mr. Fentolin likes people around him who are always cheerful.  He
prefers even a certain style - of dress.  I, too, have to do my
little share."

Hamel's face grew darker.

"Has it ever occurred to you," he demanded, "that Mr. Fentolin is a
tyrant?"

She closed her eyes for a moment.

"There are reasons," she declared, "why I cannot discuss that with
you.  He has these strong fancies, and it is our task in life to
humour them.  He has one now with regard to the Tower, with regard
to you.  You are, of course, your own master.  You can do as you
choose, and you will do as you choose.  Neither I nor my children
have any claim upon your consideration.  But, Mr. Hamel, you have
been so kind that I feel moved to tell you this.  It would make it
very much easier for all of us if you would give up this scheme of
yours, if you would stay on here instead of going to reside at the
Tower."

Hamel threw away his cigarette.  He was deeply interested.

"Mrs.  Fentolin," he said, "I am glad to have you speak so plainly.
Let me answer you in the same spirit.  I am leaving this house
mainly because I have conceived certain suspicions with regard to
Mr. Fentolin.  I do not like him, I do not trust him, I do not
believe in him.  Therefore, I mean to remove myself from the burden
of his hospitality.  There are reasons," he went on, "why I do not
wish to leave the neighbourhood altogether.  There are certain
investigations which I wish to make.  That is why I have decided to
go to the Tower."

"Miles was right, then!" she cried suddenly.  "You are here to spy
upon him!"

He turned towards her swiftly.

"To spy upon him, Mrs. Fentolin?  For what reason?  Why?  Is he a
criminal, then?"

She opened her lips and closed them again.  There was a slight frown
upon her forehead.  It was obvious that the word had unintentionally
escaped her.

"I only know what it is that he called you, what he suspects you of
being," she explained.  "Mr. Fentolin is very clever, and he is
generally at work upon something.  We do not enquire into the
purpose of his labours.  The only thing I know is that he suspects
you of wanting to steal one of his secrets."

"Secrets?  But what secrets has he?" Hamel demanded.  "Is he an
inventor?"

"You ask me idle questions," she sighed.  "We have gone, perhaps,
a little further than I intended.  I came to plead with you for all
our sakes, if I could, to make things more comfortable by remaining
here instead of insisting upon your claim to the Tower."

"Mrs.  Fentolin," Hamel said firmly.  "I like to do what I can to
please and benefit my friends, especially those who have been kind
to me.  I will be quite frank with you.  There is nothing you could
ask me which I would not do for your daughter's sake - if I were
convinced that it was for her good."

Mrs. Seymour Fentolin seemed to be trembling a little.  Her hands
were crossed upon her bosom.

"You have known her for so short a time," she murmured.

Hamel smiled confidently.

"I will not weary you," he said, "with the usual trite remarks.  I
will simply tell you that the time has been long enough.  I love
your daughter."

Mrs.  Fentolin sat quite still.  Only in her eyes, fixed steadily
seawards, there was the light of something new, as though some new
thought was stirring in her brain.  Her lips moved, although the
sound which came was almost inaudible.

"Why not?" she murmured, as though arguing with some unseen critic
of her thoughts.  "Why not?"

"I am not a rich man," Hamel went on, "but I am fairly well off.
I could afford to be married at once, and I should like -

She turned suddenly upon him and gripped his wrist.

"Listen," she interrupted, "you are a traveller, are you not?  You
have been to distant countries, where white people go seldom;
inaccessible countries, where even the arm of the law seldom reaches.
Couldn't you take her away there, take her right away, travel so fast
that nothing could catch you, and hide - hide for a little time?"

Hamel stared at his companion, for a moment, blankly.  Her attitude
was so unexpected, her questioning so fierce.

"My dear Mrs.  Fentolin," he began -

She suddenly relaxed her grip of his arm.  Something of the old
hopelessness was settling down upon her face.  Her hands fell into
her lap.

"No," she interrupted, "I forgot!  I mustn't talk like that.  She,
too, is part of the sacrifice."

"Part of the sacrifice," Hamel repeated, frowning.  "Is she, indeed!
I don't know what sacrifice you mean, but Esther is the girl whom
sooner or later, somehow or other, I am going to make my wife, and
when she is my wife, I shall see to it that she isn't afraid of
Miles Fentolin or of any other man breathing."

A gleam of hopefulness shone through the stony misery of the woman's
face.

"Does Esther care?" she asked softly.

"How can I tell?  I can only hope so.  If she doesn't yet, she shall
some day.  I suppose," he added, with a sigh, "it is rather too soon
yet to expect that she should.  If it is necessary, I can Wait."

Mrs.  Fentolin's eyes were once more fixed upon the Tower.  The sun
had caught the top of the telephone wire and played around it till
it seemed like a long, thin shaft of silver.

"If you go down there," she said, "Esther will not be allowed to
see you at all.  Mr. Fentolin has decided to take it as a personal
affront.  You will be ostracised from here."

"Shall I?" he answered.  "Well, it won't be for long, at any rate.
And as to not seeing Esther, you must remember that I come from
outside this little domain, and I see nothing more in Mr. Fentolin
than a bad-tempered, mischievous, tyrannical old invalid, who is
fortunately prevented by his infirmities from doing as much mischief
as he might.  I am not afraid of your brother-in-law, or of the
bully he takes about with him, and I am going to see your daughter
somehow or other, and I am going to marry her before very long."

She thrust out her hand suddenly and grasped his.  The fingers were
very thin, almost bony, and covered with rings.  Their grip was
feverish and he felt them tremble.

"You are a brave man, Mr. Hamel," she declared speaking in a low,
quick undertone.  "Perhaps you are right.  The shadow isn't over
your head.  You haven't lived in the terror of it.  You may find a
way.  God grant it!"

She wrung his fingers and rose to her feet.  Her voice suddenly
changed into another key.  Hamel knew instinctively that she wished
him to understand that their conversation was over.

"Chow-Chow," she cried, "come along, dear, we must have our walk.
Come along, Koto; come along, little dogs."

Hamel strolled down the terrace steps and wandered for a time in
the gardens behind the house.  Here, in the shelter of the great
building, he found himself suddenly in an atmosphere of springtime.
There were beds of crocuses and hyacinths, fragrant clumps of
violets, borders of snowdrops, masses of primroses and early
anemones.  He slowly climbed one or two steep paths until he reached
a sort of plateau, level with the top of the house.  The flowers
here grew more sparsely, the track of the salt wind lay like a
withering band across the flower-beds.  The garden below was like a
little oasis of colour and perfume.  Arrived at the bordering red
brick wall, he turned around and looked along the narrow road which
led to the sea.  There was no sign of Mr. Fentolin's return.  Then
to his left he saw a gate open and heard the clamour of dogs.
Esther appeared, walking swiftly towards the little stretch of road
which led to the village.  He hurried after her.

"Unsociable person!" he exclaimed, as he caught her up.  "Didn't
you know that I was longing for a walk?"

"How should I read your thoughts?" she answered.  "Besides, a few
minutes ago I saw you on the terrace, talking to mother.  I am only
going as far as the village."

"May I come?" he asked.  "I have business there myself."

She laughed.

"There are nine cottages, three farmhouses, and a general shop in
St. David's," she remarked.  "Also about fifteen fishermen's
cottages dotted about the marsh.  Your business, I presume, is with
the general shop?"

He shook his head, falling into step with her.

"What I want," he explained, "is to find a woman to come in and
look after me at the Tower.  Your servant who valets me has given
me two names.

Something of the lightness faded from her face.

"So you have quite made up your mind to leave us?" she asked slowly.
"Mother wasn't able to persuade you to stay?"

He shook his head.

"She was very kind," he said, "but there are really grave reasons
why I feel that I must not accept Mr. Fentolin's hospitality any
longer.  I had," he went on, "a very interesting talk with your
mother."

She turned quickly towards him.  The slightest possible tinge of
additional colour was in her cheeks.  She was walking on the top
of a green bank, with the wind blowing her skirts around her.  The
turn of her head was a little diffident, almost shy.  Her eyes were
asking him questions.  At that moment she seemed to him, with her
slim body, her gently parted lips and soft, tremulous eyes, almost
like a child.  He drew a little nearer to her.

"I told your mother," he continued, "all that I have told you, and
more.  I told her, dear, that I cared for you, that I wanted you to
be my wife."

She was caught in a little gust of wind.  Both her hands went up to
her hat; her face was hidden.  She stepped down from the bank.

"You shouldn't have done that," she said quietly.

"Why not?" he demanded.  "It was the truth."

He stooped forward, intent upon looking into her face.  The mystic
softness was still in her eyes, but her general expression was
inscrutable.  It seemed to him that there was fear there.

"What did mother say?" she whispered.

"Nothing discouraging," he replied.  "I don't think she minded at
all.  I have decided, if you give me permission, to go and talk to
Mr. Fentolin this evening."

She shook her head very emphatically.

"Don't!  " she implored.  " Don't!  Don't give him another whip to
lash us with.  Keep silent.  Let me just have the memory for a few
days all to myself."

Her words came to him like numb things.  There was little expression
in them, and yet he felt that somehow they meant so much.

"Esther dear," he said, "I shall do just as you ask me.  At the
same time, please listen.  I think that you are all absurdly
frightened of Mr. Fentolin.  Living here alone with him, you have
all grown under his dominance to an unreasonable extent.  Because
of his horrible infirmity, you have let yourselves become his
slaves.  There are limits to this sort of thing, Esther.  I come
here as a stranger, and I see nothing more in Mr. Fentolin than
a very selfish, irritable, domineering, and capricious old man.
Humour him, by all means.  I am willing to do the same myself.
But when it comes to the great things in life, neither he nor any
living person is going to keep from me the woman I love."

She walked by his side in silence.  Her breath was coming a little
quicker, her fingers lay passive in his.  Then for a moment he felt
the grip of them almost burn into his flesh.  Still she said nothing.

"I want your permission, dear," he went on, "to go to him.  I
suppose he calls himself your guardian.  If he says no, you are of
age.  I just want you to believe that I am strong enough to put my
arms, around you and to carry you away to my own world and keep you
there, although an army of Mr. Fentolin's creatures followed us."

She turned, and he saw the great transformation.  Her face was
brilliant, her eyes shone with wonderful things.

"Please," she begged, "will you say or do nothing at all for a
little time, until I tell you when?  I want just a few days peace.
You have said such beautiful things to me that I want them to lie
there in my thoughts, in my heart, undisturbed, for just a littl
time.  You see, we are at the village now.  I am going to call at
this third cottage.  While I am inside, you can go and make what
enquiries you like.  Come and knock at the door for me when you are
ready."

"And we will walk back together?"

"We will walk back together," she promised him.

"I will take you home another way.  I will take you over what they
call the Common, and come down behind the Hall into the gardens.

She dismissed him with a little smile.  He strolled along the
village street and plunged into the mysterious recesses of the
one tiny shop.



CHAPTER XXV

Hamel met Kinsley shortly before one o'clock the following afternoon,
in the lounge of the Royal Hotel at Norwich.

"You got my wire, then?" the latter asked, as he held out his hand.
"I had it sent by special messenger from Wells."

"It arrived directly after breakfast," Hamel replied.  "It wasn't
the easiest matter to get here, even then, for there are only about
two trains a day, and I didn't want to borrow a car from Mr.
Fentolin."

"Quite right," Kinsley agreed.  "I wanted you to come absolutely on
your own.  Let's get into the coffee-room and have some lunch now.
I want to catch the afternoon train hack to town."

"Do you mean to say that you've come all the way down here to talk
to me for half an hour or so?" Hamel demanded, as they took their
places at a table.

"All the way from town," Kinsley assented, "and up to the eyes in
work we are, too.  Dick, what do you think of Miles Fentolin?"

"Hanged if I know!" Hamel answered, with a sigh.

"Nothing definite to tell us, then?" Nothing!"

"What about Mr. John P. Dunster?"

"He left yesterday morning," Hamel said.  "I saw him go.  He looked
very shaky.  I understood that Mr. Fentolin sent him to Yarmouth."

"Did Mr. Fentolin know that there was an enquiry on foot about this
man's disappearance?" Kinsley asked.

"Certainly.  I heard Lord Saxthorpe tell him that the police had
received orders to scour the country for him, and that they were
coming to St. David's Hall."

Kinsley, for a moment, was singularly and eloquently profane.

"That's why Mr. Fentolin let him go, then.  If Saxthorpe had only
held his tongue, or if those infernal police hadn't got chattering
with the magistrates, we might have made a coup.  As it is, the
game's up.  Mr. Dunster left for Yarmouth, you say, yesterday
morning?"

"I saw him go myself.  He looked very shaky and ill, but he was
able to smoke a big cigar and walk down-stairs leaning on the
doctor's arm."

"I don't doubt," Kinsley remarked, "but that you saw what you say
you saw.  At the same time, you may be surprised to hear that Mr.
Dunster has disappeared again."

"Disappeared again?" Hamel muttered.

"It looks very much," Kinsley continued, "as though your friend
Miles Fentolin has been playing with him like a cat with a mouse.
He has been obliged to turn him out of one hiding-place, and he has
simply transferred him to another."

Hamel looked doubtful.

"Mr. Dunster left quite alone in the car," he said.  "He was on his
guard too, for Mr. Fentolin and he had had words.  1 really can't
see how it was possible for him to have got into any more trouble."

"Where is he, then?" Kinsley demanded.  "Come, I will let you a
little further into our confidence.  We have reason to believe that
he carries with him a written message which is practically the only
chance we have of avoiding disaster during the next few days.  That
written message is addressed to the delegates at The Hague, who are
now sitting.  Nothing had been heard of Dunster or the document he
carries.  No word has come from him of any sort since he left St.
David's Hall."

"Have you tried to trace him from there?" Hamel asked.

"Trace him?" Kinsley repeated.  "By heavens, you don't seem to
understand, Dick, the immense, the extraordinary importance of this
man to us!  The cleverest detective in England spent yesterday
under your nose at St. David's Hall.  There are a dozen others
working upon the job as hard as they can.  All the reports confirm
what you say - that Dunster left St. David's Hall at half-past nine
yesterday morning, and he certainly arrived in Yarmouth at a little
before twelve.  From there he seems, however, to have completely
disappeared.  The car went back to St. David's Hall empty; the man
only stayed long enough in Yarmouth, in fact, to have his dinner.
We cannot find a single smack owner who was approached in any way
for the hire of a boat.  Yarmouth has been ransacked in vain.  He
certainly has not arrived at The Hague or we should have heard news
at once.  As a last resource, I ran down here to see you on the
chance of your having picked up any information."

Hamel shook his head.

"You seem to know a good deal more than I do, already," he said.

"What do you think of Mr. Fentolin?  You have stayed in his house.
You have had an opportunity of studying him."

"So far as my impressions go," Hamel replied, "everything which you
have suggested might very well be true.  I think that either out of
sheer love of mischief, or from some subtler motive, he is capable
of anything.  Every one in the place, except one poor woman, seems
to look upon him as a sort of supernatural being.  He gives money
away to worthless people with both hands.  Yet I share your opinion
of him.  I believe that he is a creature without conscience or morals.
I have sat at his table and shivered when he has smiled."

"Are you staying at St.  David's Hall now?"

"I left yesterday."

"Where are you now, then?"

"I am at St.  David's Tower - the little place I told you of that
belonged to my father - but I don't know whether I shall be able to
stop there.  Mr. Fentolin, for some reason or other, very much
resented my leaving the Hall and was very annoyed at my insisting
upon claiming the Tower.  When I went down to the village to get
some one to come up and look after me, there wasn't a woman there
who would come.  It didn't matter what I offered, they were all the
same.  They all muttered some excuse or other, and seemed only
anxious to show me out.  At the village shop they seemed to hate
to serve me with anything.  It was all I could do to get a packet
of tobacco yesterday afternoon.  You would really think that I was
the most unpopular person who ever lived, and it can only be because
of Mr. Fentolin's influence."

"Mr. Fentolin evidently doesn't like to have you in the locality,"
Kinsley remarked thoughtfully.

"He was all right so long as I was at St. David's Hall," Hamel
observed.

"What's this little place like - St. David's Tower, you call it?"
Kinsley asked.

"Just a little stone building actually on the beach," Hamel
explained.  "There is a large shed which Mr. Fentolin keeps locked
up, and the habitable portion consists just of a bedroom and
sitting-room.  From what I can see, Mr. Fentolin has been making
a sort of hobby of the place.  There is telephonic communication
with the house, and he seems to have used the sitting-room as a
sort of studio.  He paints sea pictures and really paints them 
ery well."

A man came into the coffee-room, made some enquiry of the waiter
and went out again.  Hamel stared at him in a puzzled manner.  For
the moment he could only remember that the face was familiar.  Then
he suddenly gave vent to a little exclamation.

"Any one would think that I had been followed," he remarked.  "The
man who has just looked into the room is one of Mr. Fentolin's
parasites or bodyguards, or whatever you call them."

"You probably have," Kinsley agreed.  "What post does he hold in
the household?"

"I have no idea," Hamel replied.  "I saw him the first day I arrived
and not since.  Sort of secretary, I should think."

"He is a queer-looking fellow, anyway," Kinsley muttered.  "Look
out, Dick.  Here he comes back again."

Mr. Ryan approached the table a little diffidently.

"I hope you will forgive the liberty, sir," he said to Hamel.  "You
remember me, I trust - Mr. Ryan.  I am the librarian at St. David's
Hall."

Hamel nodded.

"I thought I'd seen you there."

"I was wondering," the man continued, "whether you had a car of Mr.
Fentolin's in Norwich to-day, and if so, whether I might beg a seat
back in case you were returning before the five o'clock train?  I
came in early this morning to go through some manuscripts at a
second-hand bookseller's here, and I have unfortunately missed the
train back."

Hamel shook his head.

"I came in by train myself, or I would have given you a lift back,
with pleasure," he said.

Mr.  Ryan expressed his thanks briefly and left the room.  Kinsley
watched him from over the top of a newspaper.

"So that is one of Mr. Fentolin's creatures, too," he remarked.
"Keeping his eye on you in Norwich, eh?  Tell me, Dick, by-the-by,
how do you get on with the rest of Mr. Fentolin's household, and
exactly of whom does it consist?"

"There is his sister-in-law," Hamel replied, "Mrs. Seymour Fentolin.
She is a strange, tired-looking woman who seems to stand in mortal
fear of Mr. Fentolin.  She is always overdressed and never natural,
but it seems to me that nearly everything she does is done to suit
his whims, or at his instigation."

Kinsley nodded thoughtfully.

"I remember Seymour Fentolin he said; "a really fine fellow he was.
Well, who else?"

"Just the nephew and niece.  The boy is half sullen, half
discontented, yet he, too, seems to obey his uncle blindly.  The
three of them seem to be his slaves.  It's a thing you can't live
in the house without noticing."

"It seems to be a cheerful sort of household," Kinsley observed.
"You read the papers, I suppose, Dick?" he asked, after a moment's
pause.

"On and off, the last few days.  I seem to have been busy doing all
sorts of things."

"Well, I'll tell you something," Kinsley continued.  "The whole of
our available fleet is engaged in carrying out what they call a
demonstration in the North Sea.  They have patrol boats out in every
direction, and only the short distance wireless signals are being
used.  Everything, of course, is in code, yet we know this for a
fact: a good deal of private information passing between the Admiral
and his commanders was known in Germany three hours after the signals
themselves had been given.  It is suspected - more than suspected,
in fact - that these messages were picked up by Mr. Fentolin's
wireless installation."

"I don't suppose he could help receiving them," Hamel remarked.

"He could help decoding them and sending them through to Germany,
though," Kinsley retorted grimly.  "The worst of it is, he has a
private telephone wire in his house to London.  If he isn't up
to mischief, what does he need all these things for - private
telegraph line, private telephone, private wireless?  We have given
the postmaster a hint to have the telegraph office moved down into
the village, but I don't know that that will help us much."

"So far as regards the wireless," Hamel said, "I rather believe
that it is temporarily dismantled.  We had a sailor-man over, the
morning before yesterday, to complain of his messages having been
picked up.  Mr. Fentolin promised at once to put his installation
out of work for a time."

"He has done plenty of mischief with it already," Kinsley groaned.
"However, it was Dunster I came down to make enquiries about.  I
couldn't help hoping that you might have been able to put us on the
right track."

Hamel sighed.

"I know nothing beyond what I have told you."

"How did he look when he went away?"

"Very ill indeed," Hamel declared.  "I afterwards saw the nurse who
had been attending him, and she admitted that he was not fit to
travel.  I should say the probabilities are that he is laid up again
somewhere."

"Did you actually speak to him?"

"Just a word or two."

"And you saw him go off in the car?"

"Gerald Fentolin and I both saw him and wished him good-by."

Kinsley glanced at the clock and rose to his feet.  "Walk down to
the station with me," he suggested.  "I needn't tell you, I am sure,"
he went on, as they left the hotel a few minutes later, "that if
anything does turn up, or if you get the glimmering of an idea,
you'll let me know?  We've a small army looking for the fellow, but
it does seem as though he had disappeared off the face of the earth.
If he doesn't turn up before the end of the Conference, we are done."

"Tell me," Hamel asked, after they had walked for some distance in
silence, "exactly why is our fleet demonstrating to such an extent?"

"That Conference I have spoken of," Kinsley replied, "which is being
held at The Hague, is being held, we know, purposely to discuss
certain matters in which we are interested.  It is meeting for their
discussion without any invitation having been sent to this country.
There is only one reply possible to such a course.  It is there in
the North Sea. But unfortunately -"

Kinsley paused.  His tone and his expression had alike become
gloomier.

"Go on," Hamel begged.

"Our reply, after all, is a miserable affair," Kinsley concluded.
"You remember the outcry over the withdrawal of our Mediterranean
Fleet?  Now you see its sequel.  We haven't a ship worth a snap of
the fingers from Gibraltar to Suez.  If France deserts us, it's
good-by to Malta, good-by to Egypt, good-by to India.  It's the
disruption of the British Empire.  And all this," he wound up, as
he paused before taking his seat in the railway carriage, "all this
might even now be avoided if only we could lay our hands upon the
message which that man Dunster was bringing from New York!"




CHAPTER XXVI

Once more Hamel descended from the little train, and, turning away
from St. David's Hall, made his way across the marshes, seawards.
The sunshine of the last few days had departed.  The twilight was
made gloomy by a floating veil of white mist, which hung about in
wet patches.  Hamel turned up his coat collar as he walked and
shivered a little.  The thought of his solitary night and
uncomfortable surroundings, after all the luxury of St. David's
Hall, was scarcely inspiring.  Yet, on the whole, he was splendidly
cheerful.  The glamour of a host of new sensations was upon him.
There was a new love of living in his heart.  He forgot the cold
east wind which blew in his face, bringing with it little puffs
of damp grey mist.  He forgot the cheerlessness which he was about
to face, the lonely night before him.  For the first time in his
life a woman reigned in his thoughts.

It was not until he actually reached the very side of the Tower
that he came back to earth.  As he opened the door, he found a
surprise in store for him.  A fire was burning in the sitting-room,
smoke was ascending from the kitchen chimney.  The little round
table was laid with a white cloth.  There was a faint odour of
cooking from the back premises.  His lamp was lit, there were logs
hissing and crackling upon the fire.  As he stood there looking
wonderingly about him, the door from the back was opened.  Hannah
Cox came quietly into the room.

"What time would you like your dinner, sir ?" she enquired.

Hamel stared at her.

"Why, are you going to keep house for me, Mrs. Cox?" he asked.

"If you please, sir.  I heard that you had been in the village,
looking for some one.  I am sorry that I was away.  There is no one
else who would come to you."

"So I discovered," he remarked, a little grimly.

"No one else," she went on, "would come to you because of Mr.
Fentolin.  He does not wish to have you here.  They love him so
much in the village that he had only to breathe the word.  It was
enough."

"Yet you are here," he reminded her.

"I do not count," she answered.  "I am outside all these things."

Hamel gave a little sigh of satisfaction.

"Well, I am glad you could come, anyhow.  If you have something for
dinner, I should like it in about half an hour."

He climbed the narrow stairs which led to his bedroom.  To his
surprise, there were many things there for his comfort which he had
forgotten to order - clean bed-linen, towels, even a curtain upon
the window.

"Where did you get all the linen up-stairs from, Mrs. Cox?" he
asked her, when he descended.  "The room was almost empty yesterday,
and I forgot nearly all the things I meant to bring home from
Norwich."

"Mrs. Seymore Fentolin sent down a hamper for you," the woman
replied, "with a message from Mr. Fentolin.  He said that nothing
among the oddments left by your father had been preserved, but
that you were welcome to anything you desired, if you would let
them know at the Hall."

"It is very kind of both of them," Hamel said thoughtfully.

The woman stood still for a moment, looking at him.  Then she drew
a step nearer.

"Has Mr. Fentolin given you the key of the shed?" she asked, very
quietly.

Hamel shook his head.

"We don't need the place, do we?"

"He did not give you the key?" she persisted.

"Mr. Fentolin said that he had some things in there which he wished
to keep locked up," he explained.

She remained thoughtful for several moments.  Then she turned away.

"No," she said, "it was not likely he would not give you that key!"

Hamel dined simply but comfortably.  Mrs. Cox cleared away the
things, brought him his coffee, and appeared a few minutes later,
her shawl wrapped around her, ready for departure.

"I shall be here at seven o'clock in the morning, sir," she
announced.

Hamel was a little startled.  He withdrew the pip from his mouth
and looked at her.

"Why, of course," he remarked.  "I'd forgotten.  There is no place
for you to stay here."

"I shall go back to my brother's." she said.

Hamel put some money upon the table.

"Please get anything that is necessary," he directed.  "I shall
leave you to do the housekeeping for a few days."

"Shall you be staying here long, sir?" she asked.

"I am not sure," he replied.

"I do not suppose," she said, "that you will stay for very long.
I shall get only the things that you require from day to day.  Good
night, sir.

She left the room.  Hamel looked after her for a moment with a frown.
In some indescribable way, the woman half impressed, half irritated
him.  She had always the air of keeping something in the background.
He followed her out on to the little ridge of beach, a few minutes
after she had left.  The mist was still drifting about.  Only a few
yards away the sea rolled in, filling the air with dull thunder.
The marshland was half obscured.  St. David's Hall was invisible,
but like strangely-hung lanterns in an empty space he saw the line
of lights from the great house gleam through the obscurity.  There
was no sound save the sound of the sea.  He shivered slightly.  It
was like an empty land, this.

Then, moved by some instinct of curiosity, he made his way round to
the closed door of the boat-house, only to find it, as he had
expected, locked.  He shook Lt slightly, without result.  Then he
strolled round to the back, entered his own little abode by the
kitchen, and tried the other door which led into the boat-house.
It was not only locked, but a staple had been put in, and it was
fastened with a padlock of curious design which he did not remember
to have seen there before.  Again, half unconsciously, he listened,
and again he found the silence oppressive.  He went back to his
room, brought out some of the books which it had been his intention
to study, and sat and read over the fire.

At ten o'clock he went to bed.  As he threw open his window before
undressing, it seemed to him that he could catch the sound of voices
from the sea.  He listened intently.  A grey pall hung everywhere.
To the left, with strange indistinctness, almost like something
human struggling to assert itself, came the fitful flash from the
light at the entrance to the tidal way.  Once more he strained his
ears.  This time there was no doubt about it.  He heard the sound
of fishermen's voices.  He heard one of them say distinctly:

"Hard aport, Dave lad! That's Fentolin's light.  Keep her out a bit.
Steady, lad!"

Through a rift in the mist, he caught a glimpse of the brown sail
of a fishing-boat, dangerously near the land.  He watched it alter
its course slightly and pass on.  Then again there was silence.  He
undressed slowly and went to bed.

Later on he woke with a start and sat up in bed, listening intently,
listening for he knew not what.  Except for the backward scream of
the pebbles, dragged down every few seconds by the receding waves,
an unbroken silence seemed to prevail.  He struck a match and looked
at his watch.  It was exactly three o'clock.  He got out of bed.  He
was a man in perfect health, ignorant of the meaning of nerves, a
man of proved courage.  Yet he was conscious that his pulses were
beating with absurd rapidity.  A new feeling seemed to possess him.
He could almost have declared that he was afraid.  What sound had
awakened him?  He had no idea, yet he seemed to have a distinct and
absolute conviction that it had been a real sound and no dream.
He drew aside the curtains and looked out of the window.  The mist
now seemed to have become almost a fog, to have closed in upon sea
and land.  There was nothing whatever to be seen.  As he stood there
for a moment, listening, his face became moist with the drifting
vapour.  Suddenly upon the beach he saw what at first he imagined
must be an optical illusion - a long shaft of light, invisible in
itself except that it seemed to slightly change the density of the
mist.  He threw on an overcoat over his pyjamas, thrust on his
slippers, and taking up his own electric torch, hastily descended
the stairs.  He opened the front door and stepped out on to the
beach.  He stood in the very place where the light had seemed to
be, and looked inland.  There was no sign of any human person, not
a sound except the falling of the sea upon the pebbly beach.  He
raised his voice and called out.  Somehow or other, speech seemed
to be a relief.

"Hullo!"

There was no response.  He tried again.

"Is any one there?"

Still no answer.  He watched the veiled light from the harbour
appear and disappear.  It threw no shadow of illumination upon the
spot to which he had gazed from his window.  One window at St.
David's Hall was illuminated.  The rest of the place was wrapped
now in darkness.  He walked up to the boat-house.  The door was
still locked.  There was  no sign that any one had been there.
Reluctantly at last he re-entered the Tower and made his way
up-stairs.

"Confound that fellow Kinsley!" he muttered, as he threw off his
overcoat.  "All his silly suggestions and melodramatic ideas have
given me a fit of nerves.  I am going to bed, and I am going to
sleep.  That couldn't have been a light I saw at all.  I couldn't
have heard anything.  I am going to sleep."




CHAPTER XXVII

Hamel awoke to find his room filled with sunshine and a soft wind
blowing in through the open window.  There was a pleasant odour of
coffee floating up from the kitchen.  He looked at his watch - it
was past eight o'clock.  The sea was glittering and bespangled with
sunlight.  He found among his scanty belongings a bathing suit, and,
wrapped in his overcoat, hurried down-stairs.

"Breakfast in half an hour, Mrs. Cox," he called out.

She stood at the door, watching him as he stepped across the pebbles
and plunged in.  For a few moments he swam.  Then he turned over on
his back.  The sunlight was gleaming from every window of St. David's
Hall.  He even fancied that upon the terrace he could see a
white-clad figure looking towards him.  He turned over and swam once
more.  From her place in the doorway Mrs. Cox called out to him.

"Mind the Dagger Rocks, sir!"

He waved his hand.  The splendid exhilaration of the salt water
seemed to give him unlimited courage.  He dived, but the woman's
cry of fear soon recalled him.  Presently he swam to shore and
hurried up the beach.  Mrs. Cox, with a sigh of relief, disappeared
into the kitchen.

"Those rocks on your nerves again, Mrs. Cox?" he asked,
good-humouredly, as he took his place at the breakfast table a
quarter of an hour later.

"It's only us who live here, sir," she answered, "who know how
terrible they are.  There s one - it comes up like my hand - a long
spike.  A boat once struck upon that, and it's as though it'd been
sawn through the middle."

"I must have a look at them some day," he declared.  "I am going to
work this morning, Mrs. Cox.  Lunch at one o'clock."

He took rugs and established himself with a pile of books at the
back of a grassy knoll, sheltered from the wind, with the sea almost
at his feet.  He sharpened his pencil and numbered the page of his
notebook.  Then he looked up towards the Hall garden and found
himself dreaming.  The sunshine was delicious, and a gentle optimism
seemed to steal over him.

"I am a fool!" he murmured to himself.  "I am catching some part of
these people's folly.  Mr. Fentolin is only an ordinary, crotchety
invalid with queer tastes.  On the big things he is probably like
other men.  I shall go to him this morning.

A sea-gull screamed over his head.  Little, brown sailed
fishing-boats came gliding down the harbourway.  A pleasant,
sensuous joyfulness seemed part of the spirit of the day.  Hamel
stretched himself out upon the dry sand.

"Work be hanged!" he exclaimed.

A soft voice answered him almost in his ear, a voice which was
becoming very familiar.

"A most admirable sentiment, my young friend, which you seem to be
doing your best to live up to.  Not a line written, I see."

He sat up upon his rug.  Mr. Fentolin, in his little carriage, was
there by his side.  Behind was the faithful Meekins, with an easel
under his arm.

"I trust that your first night in your new abode has been a pleasant
one?" Mr. Fentolin asked.

"I slept quite well, thanks," Hamel replied. "Glad to see you're
going to paint."

Mr. Fentolin shook his head gloomily.

"It is, alas!" he declared, "one of my weaknesses.  I can work only
in solitude.  I came down on the chance that the fine weather might
have tempted you over to the Golf Club.  As it is, I shall return."

"I am awfully sorry," Hamel said.  "Can't I go out of sight
somewhere?"

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"I will not ask your pardon for my absurd humours," he continued,
a little sadly.  "Their existence, however, I cannot deny.  I
will wait."

"It seems a pity for you to do that," Hamel remarked.  "You see,
I might stay here for some time."

Mr. Fentolin's face darkened.  He looked at the young man with a
sort of pensive wrath.

"If," the latter went on, "you say 'yes' to something I am going
to ask you, I might even stay - in the neighbourhood - for longer
still."

Mr. Fentolin sat quite motionless in his chair; his eyes were
fixed upon Hamel.

"What is it that you are going to ask me?" be demanded.

"I want to marry your niece.

Mr. Fentolin looked at the young man in mild surprise.

"A sudden decision on your part, Mr. Hamel?" he murmured.

"Not at all," Hamel assured him.  "I have been ten years looking
for her."

"And the young lady?" Mr. Fentolin enquired.  "What does she say?"

"I believe, sir," Hamel replied, "that she would be willing."

Mr. Fentolin sighed.

"One is forced sometimes," he remarked regretfully, "to realise
the selfishness of our young people.  For many years one devotes
oneself to providing them with all the comforts and luxuries of
life.  Then, in a single day, they turn around and give everything
they have to give to a stranger.  So you want to marry Esther?"

"If you please."

"She has a very moderate fortune."

"She need have none at all," Hamel replied; "I have enough."

Mr. Fentolin glanced towards the house.

"Then," he said, "I think you had better go and tell her so; in
which case, I shall be able to paint."

"I have your permission, then?" Hamel asked, rising to his feet
eagerly.

"Negatively," Mr. Fentolin agreed, "you have.  I cannot refuse.
Esther is of age; the thing is reasonable.  I do not know whether
she will be happy with you or not.  A young man of your
disposition who declines to study the whims of an unfortunate
creature like myself is scarcely likely to be possessed of much
sensibility.  However, perhaps your views as to a solitary
residence here will change with your engagement to my niece."

Hamel did not reply for a moment.  He was trying to ask himself
why, even in the midst of this rush of anticipatory happiness, he
should be conscious of a certain reluctance to leave the Tower - and
Mr. Fentolin.  He was looking longingly towards the Hall.  Mr.
Fentolin waved him away.

"Go and make love," he ordered, "and leave me alone.  We are both
in pursuit of beauty - only our methods differ."

Hamel hesitated no longer but walked up the narnow path with
swift, buoyant footsteps.  Everywhere he seemed to be surrounded
by the glorious spring sunshine.  It glittered in the little pools
and creeks by his side.  It drew a new colour from the dun-coloured
marshes, the masses of emerald seaweed, the shimmering sands.  It
flashed in the long row of windows of the Hall.  As he drew nearer,
he could see the banks of yellow crocuses in the sloping gardens
behind.  There were odours of spring in the air.  He ran lightly
up the terrace steps.  There was an easy-chair drawn into her
favourite corner, and a book upon the table, but no sign of Esther.
He hesitated for a moment, and then, retracing his steps along the
terrace, entered the house by the front door, which stood wide
open.  There was no one in the hall, scarcely a sound about the
place.  A great clock ticked solemnly from the foot of the stairs.
There was not even a servant in sight.  Hamel wandered around, a
 a loss what to do.  He opened the door of the drawing-room and
looked in.  It was empty.  He turned away, meaning to ring a bell.
On his way across the hall he paused.  A curiously suggestive
sound reached him faintly from the end of one of the passages.
It was the click of a typewriter.

Hamel stood for a moment perfectly still.  He had hurred up to
the Hall, filled with the one selfish joy common to all mankind.
He had had no thought save the thought of seeing Esther.  The
click of that machine brought him hack to the stern realities of
life.  He remembered his talk to Kinsley, his promise.  On the
hall table he could see from where he was standing the great
headlines which announced the nation's anxiety.  He was in the house
of a suspected spy.  The click of the typewriter was an accompaniment
to his thought.  He looked around once more and listened.  Then he
made his way quietly across the hail and down the long passage, at
the end of which the room which Mr. Fentolin called his workroom
was situated.  He turned the handle of the door and entered, closing
it immediately behind him.  The woman who was typing paused with her
fingers upon the keys.  Her eyes met his coldly, without curiosity.
She had paused in her work, but she took no other notice of his
coming.

"Has Mr. Fentolin sent you here?" she asked at last.

He came over to the typewriter.

"Mr. Fentolin has not sent me," he said slowly.  "I am here on my
own account.  I dare say you will think that I am a lunatic to
come to you like this.  Nevertheless, please listen to me."

Her fingers left the keys.  She laid her hands upon the table in
front of her.  He drew a little nearer.  She covered over the sheets
of paper with which she was surrounded with a pad of blotting-paper.
He pointed suddenly to them.

"Why do you do that?  " he demanded.  "What is there in your work
that you are afraid I might see?"

She answered him without hesitation.

"These are private papers of Mr. Fentolin's.  No one has any
business to see them.  No one has any business to enter this room.
Why are you here?"

"I came to the Hall to find Miss Fentolin," he replied.  "I heard
the click of your typewriter.  I came to you, I suppose I should
say, on impulse."

Her eyes rested upon his, filled with a cold and questioning light.

"There's an impression up in London," Hamel went on, "that Mr.
Fentolin has been intefering by means of his wireless in affairs
which don't concern him, and giving away valuable information.
This man Dunster's disappearance is as yet unexplained.  I feel
myself justified in making certain investigations, and among the
first of them I should like you to tell me exactly the nature of
the work for which Mr. Fentolin finds a secretary necessary?"

She glanced towards the bell.  He moved to the edge of the table
as though to intercept her.

"In any ordinary case," he continued, "I would not ask you to
betray your employer's confidence.  As things are, I think I am
justified.  You are English, are you not?  You realise, I suppose,
that the country is on the brink of war?"

She looked at him from the depths of her still, lusterless eyes.

"You must be a very foolish person," she remarked, "if you expect
to obtain information in this manner."

"Perhaps I am," he confessed, "but my folly has brought me to you,
and you can give me the information if you will."

"Where is Mr. Fentolin?" she asked.

"Down at the Tower," he replied.  "I left him there.  He sent me
up to see Miss Fentolin.  I was looking for her when the click of
your typewriter reminded me of other things."

She turned composedly back to her work.

"I think," she said, "that you had better go and find Miss Fentolin."

"Don't talk nonsense!  You can't think I have risked giving myself
away to you for nothing?  I mean to search this room, to read the
papers which you are typing."

She glanced around her a little contemptuously.

"You are welcome," she assured him.  "Pray proceed."

They exchanged the glances of duelists.  Her plain black frock was
buttoned up to her throat.  Her colourless face seemed set in exact
and expressionless lines.  Her eyes were like windows of glass.  He
felt only their scrutiny; nothing of the reason for it, or of the
thoughts which stirred behind in her brain.  There was nothing about
her attitude which seemed in any way threatening, yet he had the
feeling that in this interview it was she who possessed the upper
hand.

"You are a foolish person," she said calmly.  "You are so foolish
that you are not, in all probability, in the slightest degree
dangerous.  Believe me, ours is an unequal duel.  There is a bell
upon this table which has apparently escaped your notice.  I sit
with my finger upon the button - so.  I have only to press it, and
the servants will be here.  I do not wish to press it.  I do not
desire that you should be, as you certainly would be, banished from
this house."

He was immensely puzzled.  She had not resented his strange
intrusion.  She had accepted it, indeed, with curious equanimity.
Her forefinger lingered still over the little ivory knob of the bell
attached to her desk.  He shrugged his shoulders.

"You have the advantage of me," he admitted, a little curtly.  "All
the same, I think I could possess myself of those sheets of paper,
you know, before the bell was answered."

"Would it be wise, I wonder, then, to ensure their safety?" she
asked coolly.

Her finger pressed the bell.  He took a quick step forward.  She
held out her hand.

"Stop!" she ordered.  "These sheets will tell you nothing which you
do not know already unless you are a fool.  Never mind the bell.
That is my affair.  I am sending you away."

He leaned a little towards her.

"It wouldn't be possible to bribe you, I suppose?"

She shook her head.

"I wonder you haven't tried that before.  No, it would not - not
with money, that is to say."

"You'll tell Mr. Fentolin, I presume?" he asked quickly.

"I have nothing to tell him," she replied.  "Nothing has happened.
Richards," she went on, as a servant entered the room, "Mr. Hamel
is looking for Miss Fentolin.  Will you see if you can find her?"

The man's expression was full of polite regret.

"Miss Fentolin went over to Legh Woods early this morning, sir,"
he announced.  "She is staying to lunch with Lady Saxthorpe."

Hamel stood quite still for a moment.  Then he turned to the window.
In the far distance he could catch a glimpse of the Tower.  Mr.
Fentolin's chair had disappeared from the walk.

"I am sorry," he said.  "I must have made a mistake.  I will hurry
back."

There were more questions which he was longing to ask, but the cold
negativeness of her manner chilled him.  She sat with her fingers
poised over the keys, waiting for his departure.  He turned and
left the room.




CHAPTER XXVIII

Mr. Fentolin, his carriage drawn up close to the beach, was painting
steadily when Hamel stood once more by his side.  His eyes moved
only from the sea to the canvas.  He never turned his head.

"So your wooing has not prospered, my young friend," he remarked
gently.  "I am sorry.  Is there anything I can do?"

"Your niece has gone out to lunch," Hamel replied shortly.

Mr. Fentolin stopped painting.  His face was full of concern as he
looked up at Hamel.

"My dear sir," he exclaimed, "how can I apologise!  Of course she
has gone out to lunch.  She has gone out to Lady Saxthorpe's.  I
remember the subject being discussed.  I myself, in fact, was the
instigator of her going.  I owe you a thousand apologies, Mr. Hamel.
Let me make what amends are possible for your useless journey.
Dine with us to-night."

"You are very kind."

"A poor amends," Mr. Fentolin continued.  "A morning like this was
made for lovers.  Sunshine and blue sky, a salt breeze flavoured
just a little with that lavender, and a stroll through my spring
gardens, where my hyacinths are like a field of purple and gold,
a mantle of jewels upon the brown earth.  Ah, well!  One's thoughts
will wander to the beautiful things of life.  There were once women
who loved me, Mr. Hamel."

Hamel looked doubtfully at the strange little figure in the chair.
Was this genuine, he wondered, a voluntary outburst, or was it some
subtle attempt to incite sympathy?  Mr. Fentolin seemed almost to
have read his thought.

"It is not for the sake of your pity that I say this," he continued.
"Mine is only the passing across the line which age as well as
infirmity makes inevitable.  No one in the world who lives to grow
old, and who has loved and felt the fire of it in his veins, can
pass that line without sorrow, or look back without a pang.  I am
among a great army.  Well, well, I shall paint no more to-day," he
concluded abruptly.

"Where is your servant?  " Hamel asked.

Mr. Fentolin glanced around him carelessly.

"He has wandered away out of sight.  He knows well how necessary
solitude is to me if once I take the brush between my fingers
- solitude natural and entire, I mean.  If any one is within a
dozen yards of me I know it, even though I cannot see them.
Meekins is wandering somewhere the other side of the Tower."

"Shall I call him ?"

"On no account," Mr. Fentolin begged.  "Presently he will appear,
in plenty of time.  There is the morning to be passed - barely
eleven o'clock, I think, now.  I shall sit in my chair, and sink a
little down, and dream of these beautiful lights, these rolling,
foam-flecked waves, these patches of blue and shifting green.  I
can form them in my brain.  I can make a picture there, even though
my fingers refuse to move.  You are not an aesthete, I think, Mr.
Hamel?  The study of beauty does not mean to you what it did to your
father, and my father, and, in a smaller way to me."

"Perhaps not," Hamel confessed.  "I believe I feel these things
somewhere, because they bring a queer sense of content with them.
I am afraid, though, that my artistic perceptions are not so keen
as some men's."

Mr. Fentolin looked at him thoughtfully.

"It is the physical life in your veins - too splendid to permit you
abstract pleasures.  Compensations again, you see - compensations.
I wonder what the law is that governs these things.  I have
forgotten sometimes," he went on, "forgotten my own infirmities in
the soft intoxication of a wonderful seascape.  Only," he went on,
his face a little grey, "it is the physical in life which triumphs.
There are the hungry hours which nothing will satisfy."

His head sank, his chin rested upon his chest.  He had all the
appearance now of a man who talks in bitter earnest.  Yet Hamel
wondered.  He looked towards the Tower; there was no sign of Meekins.
The sea-gulls went screaming above their heads.  Mr. Fentolin never
moved.  His eyes seemed half closed.  It was only when Hamel rose to
his feet that he looked swiftly up.

"Stay with me, I beg you, Mr. Hamel," he said.  "I am in one of
the moods when solitude, even for a moment, is dangerous.  Do you
know what I have sometimes thought to myself?"

He pointed to the planked way which led down the steep, pebbly beach
to the sea.

"I have sometimes thought," he went on, "that it would be glorious
to find a friend to stand by my side at the top of the planks, just
there, when the tide was high, and to bid him loose my chair and to
steer it myself, to steer it down the narrow path into the arms of
the sea.  The first touch of the salt waves, the last touch of life.
Why not?  One sleeps without fear."

He lifted his head suddenly.  Meekins had am peared, coming round
from the back of the Tower.  Instantly Mr. Fentolin's whole manner
changed.  He sat up in his chair.

"It is arranged, then," he said.  "You dine with us to-night.  For
the other matters of which you have spoken, well, let them rest in
the hands of the gods.  You are not very kind to me.  I am not sure
whether you would make Esther a good husband.  I am not sure, even,
that I like you.  You take no pains to make yourself agreeable.
Considering that your father was an artist, you seem to me rather a
dull and uninspired young man.  But who can tell?  There may be
things stirring beneath that torpid brain of yours of which no other
person knows save yourself."

The concentrated gaze of Mr. Fentolin's keen eyes was hard to meet,
but Hamel came out of the ordeal without flinching.

"At eight o'clock, Mr. Fentolin," he answered.  "I can see that I
must try to earn your better opinion.

Hamel read steadily for the remainder of the morning.  It was past
one o'clock when he rose stiffly from his seat among the sand
knolls and, strolling back to the Tower, opened the door and
entered.  The cloth was laid for luncheon in the little
sitting-room, but there were no signs of Hannah Cox.  He passed
on into the kitchen and came to a sudden standstill.  Once more
the memory of his own work passed away from him.  Once more he
was back again among that queer, clouded tangle of strange
suspicions, of thrilling, half-formed fears, which had assailed
him at times ever since his arrival at St, David's.  He stopped
quite short.  The words which rose to his lips died away.  He
felt the breathless, compelling need for silence and grew tense in
the effort to make no sound.

Hannah Cox was kneeling on the stone floor.  Her ear was close to
the crack of the door which led into the boat-house.  Her face,
half turned from it, was set in a strange, concentrated passion of
listening; her lips were parted, her eyes half closed.  She took
no more notice of Hamel or his arrival than if he had been some
useless piece of furniture.  Every faculty seemed to be absorbed in
that one intense effort of listening.  There was no need of her
out-stretched finger.  Hamel fell in at once with a mood so mesmeric.
 He, too, listened.  The small clock which she had brought with her
from the village ticked away upon the mantelpiece.  The full sea
fell with placid softness upon the high beach outside.  Some slight
noise of cooking came from the stove.  Save for these things there
was silence.  Yet, for a space of time which Hamel could never have
measured, they both listened.  When at last the woman rose to her
feet, Hamel, finding words at last, was surprised to find that his
throat was dry.

"What is it, Mrs. Cox?" he asked.  "Why were you listening there?"

Her face was absolutely expressionless.  She was busying herself
now with a small saucepan, and her back was turned towards him.

"I spend my life, sir," she said, "listening and waiting.  One
never knows when the end may come."

"But the boat-house," Hamel objected.  "No one has been in there 
his morning, have they?"

"Who can tell?" she answered.  "He could go anywhere when he chose,
or how he chose - through the keyhole, if he wanted."

"But why listen?" Hamel persisted.  "There is nothing in there now
but some odds and ends of machinery."

She turned from the fire and looked at him for a moment.  Her eyes
were colourless, her tone unemotional.

"Maybe!  There's no harm in listening."

"Did you hear anything which made you want to listen?"

"Who can tell?" she answered.  "A woman who lives well-nigh alone,
as I live, in a quiet place, hears things so often that other folk
never listen to.  There's always something in my ears, night or day.
Sometimes I am not sure whether it's in this world or the other.  It
was like that with me just then.  It was for that reason I listened.
Your luncheon's ready, sir."

Hamel walked thoughtfully back into his sitting-room.  He seated
himself before a spotless cloth and watched Hannah Cox spread out
his well-cooked, cleanly-served meal.

"If there's anything you want, sir," she said, "I shall hear you at
a word.  The kitchen door is open."

"One moment, Mrs. Cox."

She lingered there patiently, with the tray in her hand.

"There was some sound," Hamel continued, "perhaps a real sound,
perhaps a fancy, which made you go down on your knees in the kitchen.
Tell me what it was."

"The sound I always hear, sir," she answered quietly.  "I hear it in
the night, and I hear it when I stand by the sea and look out.  I
have heard it for so many years that who can tell whether it comes
from this world or the other - the cry of men who die!"

She passed out.  Hamel looked after her, for a moment, like a man
in a dream, In his fancy he could see her back again once more in
the kitchen, kneeling on the stone floor,- listening!




CHAPTER XXIX

A cold twilight had fallen upon the land when Hamel left the Tower
that evening and walked briskly along the foot-way to the Hall.
Little patches of mist hung over the creeks, the sky was almost
frosty.  The lights from St. David's Hall shone like cheerful
beacons before him.  He hastened up the stone steps, crossed the
terrace, and passed into the hall.  A servant conducted him at once
to the drawing-room.  Mrs. Fentolin, in a pink evening dress, with
a pink ornament in her hair, held out both her hands.  In the
background, Mr. Fentolin, in his queerly-cut evening clothes, sat
with folded arms, leaning back in his carriage.  He listened grimly
to his sister-in-law as she stood with Hamel's hands in hers.

"My dear Mr. Hamel!" she exclaimed.  "How perfectly charming of you
to come up and relieve a little our sad loneliness!  Delightful, I
call it, of you.  I was just saying so to Miles."

Hamel looked around the room.  Already his heart was beginning to
sink.

"Miss Fentolin is well, I hope?" he asked.

"Well, but a very naughty girl," her mother declared.  "I let her
go to Lady Saxthorpe's to lunch, and now we have had simply the
firmest letter from Lady Saxthorpe.  They insist upon keeping Esther
to dine and sleep.  I have had to send her evening clothes, but you
can't tell, Mr. Hamel, how I miss her."


Hamel's disappointment was a little too obvious to pass unnoticed.
There was a shade of annoyance, too, in his face.  Mr. Fentolin
smoothly intervened.

"Let us be quite candid with Mr. Hamel, dear Florence," he begged.
"I have spoken to my sister-in-law and told her the substance of
our conversation this morning," he proceeded, wheeling his chair
nearer to Hamel.  "She is thunderstruck.  She wishes to reflect, to
consider.  Esther chanced to be away.  We have encouraged her
absence for a few more hours."

"I hope, Mrs, Fentolin," Hamel said simply, " that you will give
her to me.  I am not a rich man, but I am fairly well off.  I should
be willing to live exactly where Esther wishes, and I would do my
best to make her happy."

Mrs, Fentolin opened her lips once and closed them again.  She
laughed a little - a high-pitched, semi-hysterical laugh.  The hand
which gripped her fan was straining so that the blue veins stood out
almost like whipcord.

"Esther is very young, Mr. Hamel.  We must talk this over.  You have
known her for such a very short time."

A servant announced dinner, and Hamel offered his arm to his hostess.

"Is Gerald away, too?" he asked.

"We do indeed owe you our apologies," Mr.  Fentolin declared.
"Gerald is spending a couple of days at the Dormy House at
Brancaster - a golf arrangement made some time back."

"He promised to play with me to-morrow," Hamel remarked thoughtfully.
"He said nothing about going away."

"I fear that like most young men of his age he has little memory,"
Mr. Fentolin sighed.  "However, he will be back to-morrow or the
next day.  I owe you my apologies, Mr. Hamel, for our lack of young
people.  We must do our best to entertain our guest, Florence.  You
must be at your best, dear.  You must tell him some of those capital
stories of yours."

Mrs, Fentolin shivered for a moment.  Hamel, as he handed her to her
place, was struck by a strange look which she threw upon him, half
furtive, full of pain.  Her hand almost clung to his.  She slipped a
little, and he held her tightly.  Then he was suchdenly conscious
that something hard was being pressed into his palm.  He drew his
hand away at once.

"You seem a little unsteady this evening, my dear Florence," Mr.
Fentolin remarked, peering across the round table.

She eyed him nonchalantly enough.

"The floor is slippery," she said.  "I was glad, for a moment, of
Mr. Hamel's strong hand.  Where are those dear puppies?  Chow-Chow,"
she went on, "come and sit by your mistress at once."

Hamel's fingers inside his waistcoat pocket were smoothing out the
crumpled piece of paper which she had passed to him.  Soon he had
it quite flat.  Mrs, Fentolin, as though freed from some anxiety,
chattered away gaily.

"I don't know that I shall apologise to Mr. Hamel at all for the
young people being away," she declared.  "Just fancy what we have
saved him from - a solitary meal served by Hannah Cox!  Do you know
that they say she is half-witted, Mr. Hamel?"

"So far, she has looked after me very well," Hamel observed.

"Her intellect is defective," Mr. Fentolin remarked, "on one point
only.  The good woman is obsessed by the idea that her husband and
sons are still calling to her from the Dagger Rocks.  It is almost
pitiful to meet her wandering about there on a stormy night.  The
seacoasts are full of these little village tragedies - real
tragedies, too, however insignificant they may seem to us."

Mr. Fentolin's tone was gently sympathetic.  He changed the subject
a moment or two later, however.

"Nero fiddles to-night," he said, "while Rome burns.  There are
hundreds in our position, yet it certainly seems queer that we
should be sitting here so quietly when the whole country is in such
a state of excitement.  I see the press this morning is preaching
an immediate declaration of war."

"Against whom?" Mrs, Fentolin asked.

Mr. Fentolin smiled.

"That does seem to be rather the trouble," he admitted.  "Russia,
Austria, Germany, Italy, and France are all assisting at a
Conference to which no English representative has been bidden.  In
a sense, of course, that is equivalent to an act of hostility from
all these countries towards England.  The question is whether we
have or have not a secret understanding with France, and if so, how
far she will be bound by it.  There is a rumour that when Monsieur
Deschelles was asked formally whom he represented, that he replied
- 'France and Great Britain.'  There may be something in it.  It is
hard to see how any English statesman could have left unguarded the
Mediterranean, with all that it means, trusting simply to the faith
of a country with whom we have no binding agreement.  On the other
hand, there is the mobilisation of the fleet.  If France is really
faithful, one wonders if there was need for such an extreme step."

"I am out of touch with political affairs," Hamel declared.  "I have
been away from England for so long."

"I, on the other hand," Mr. Fentolin continued, his eyes glittering
a little, "have made the study of the political situation in Europe
my hobby for years.  I have sent to me the leading newspapers of
Berlin, Rome, Paris, St.  Petersburg, and Vienna.  For two hours
every day I read them, side by side.  It is curious sometimes to
note the common understanding which seems to exist between the
Powers not bound by any formal alliance.  For years war seemed a
very unlikely thing, and now," he added, leaning forward in his
chair, "I pronounce it almost a certainty."

Hamel looked at his host a little curiously.  Mr. Fentolin's
gentleness of expression seemed to have departed.  His face was
hard, his eyes agleam.  He bad almost the look of a bird of prey.
For some reason, the thought of war seemed to be a joy to him.
Perhaps he read something of Hamel's wonder in his expression, for
with a shrug of the shoulders he dismissed the subject.

"Well," he concluded, "all these things lie on the knees of the gods.
I dare say you wonder, Mr. Hamel, why a poor useless creature like
myself should take the slightest interest in passing events?  It is
just the fascination of the looker-on.  I want your opinion about
that champagne.  Florence dear, you must join us.  We will drink to
Mr. Hamel's health.  We will perhaps couple that toast in our minds
with the sentiment which I am sure is not very far from your
thoughts, Florence."

Hamel raised his glass and bowed to his host and hostess.  He was
not wholly at his ease.  It seemed to him that he was being watched
with a queer persistence by both of them.  Mrs, Fentolin continued
to talk and laugh with a gaiety which was too obviously forced.  Mr.
Fentolin posed for a while as the benevolent listener.  He mildly
applauded his sister-in-law's stories, and encouraged Hamel in the
recital of some of his reminiscences.  Suddenly the door was opened.
Miss Price appeared.  She walked smoothly across the room and stood
by Mr. Fentolin's side.  Stooping down, she whispered in his ear.  He
pushed his chair back a little from the table.  His face was dark
with anger.

"I said not before ten to-night," he muttered.

Again she spoke in his ear, so softly that the sound of her voice
itself scarcely travelled even as far as where Hamel was sitting.
Mr. Fentolin looked steadfastly for a moment at his sister-in-law
and from her to Hamel.  Then he backed his chair away front the
table.

"I shall have to ask to be excused for three minutes," he said.
"I must speak upon the telephone.  It is a call from some one who
declares that they have important news."

He turned the steering-wheel of his chair, and with Miss Price
by his side passed across the dining-room, out of the Oasis of
rose-shaded lights into the shadows, and through the open door.
>From there he turned his head before he disappeared, as though to
watch his guest.  Mrs, Fentolin was busy fondling one of her dogs,
which she had raised to her lap, and Hamel was watching her with a
tolerant smile.

"Koto, you little idiot, why can't you sit up like your sister?
Was its tail in the way, then!  Mr. Hamel," she whispered under her
breath, so softly that he barely caught the words, although he was
only a few feet away, "don't look at me.  I feel as though we were
being watched all the time.  You can destroy that piece of paper in
your pocket.  All that it says is 'Leave here immediately after
dinner>'"

Hamel sipped his wine in a nonchalant fashion.  His fingers had
strayed over the silky coat of the little dog, which she had held
out as though for his inspection.

"How can I?" he asked.  "What excuse can I make?"

"Invent one," she insisted swiftly.  "Leave here before ten o'clock.
Don't let anything keep you.  And destroy that piece of paper in
your pocket, if you can - now."

"But, Mrs, Fentolin -" he began.

She caught up one of her absurd little pets and held it to her mouth.

"Meekins is in the doorway," she whispered

Don't argue with me, please.  You are in danger you know nothing
about.  Pass me the cigarettes."

She leaned back in her chair, smoking quickly.  She held one of the
dogs on her knee and talked rubbish to it.  Hamel watched her,
leaning back in his carved oak chair, and he found it hard to keep
the pity from his eyes.  The woman was playing a part, playing it
with desperate and pitiful earnestness, a part which seemed the more
tragical because of the soft splendour of their surroundings.  From
the shadowy walls, huge, dimly-seen pictures hung about them, a
strange and yet impressive background.  Their small round
dining-table, with its rare cut glass, its perfect appointments, its
bowls of pink roses, was like a spot of wonderful colour in the great
room.  Two men servants stood at the sideboard a few yards away, a
triumph of negativeness.  The butler, who had been absent for a
moment, stood now silently waiting behind his master's place.  Hamel
was oppressed, during those few minutes of waiting, by a curious
sense of unreality, as though he were taking part in some strange
tableau.  There was something unreal about his surroundings and his
own presence there; something unreal in the atmosphere, charged as
it seemed to be with some omen of impending happenings; something
unreal in that whispered warning, those few hoarsely uttered words
which had stolen to his hearing across the clusters of drooping
roses; the absurd babble of the woman, who sat there with tragic
things under the powder with which her face was daubed.

"Koto must learn to sit upon his tail - like that.  No, not another
grape till he sits up.  There, then!"

She was leaning forward with a grape between her teeth, towards the
tiny animal who was trying in vain to balance his absurdly shaped
little body upon the tablecloth.  Hamel, without looking around,
knew quite well what was happening.  Soon he heard the click of the
chair.  Mr. Fentolin was back in his place.  His skin seemed paler
and more parchment-like than ever.  His eyes glittered.

"It seems," he announced quietly, as he raised his wine-glass to his
lips with the air of one needing support, "that we entertained an
angel unawares here.  This Mr. Dunster is lost for the second time.
A very important personage he turns out to be."

"You mean the American whom Gerald brought home after the accident?"
Mrs, Fentolin asked carelessly.

 Mr. Fentolin replied.  "He insisted upon continuing his journey
before he was strong enough.  I warned him of what might happen.
He has evidently been take ill somewhere.  It seems that he was
on his way to The Hague."

"Do you mean that he has disappeared altogether this time?" Hamel
asked.

Mr. Fentolin shook his head.

"No, he has found his way to The Hague safely enough.  He is lying
there at a hotel in the city, but he is unconscious.  There is some
talk about his having been robbed on the way.  At any rate, they
are tracing his movements backwards.  We are to be honoured with a
visit from one of Scotland Yard's detect,ives, to reconstruct his
journey from here.  Our quiet little corner of the world is becoming
quite notorious.  Florence dear, you are tired.  I can see it in
your eyes.  Your headache continues, I am sure.  We will not be
selfish.  Mr. Hamel and I are going to have a long evening in the
library.  Let me recommend a phenacetin and bed."

She rose at once to her feet, with a dog under either arm.

"I'll take the phenacetin," she promised, "but I hate going to bed
early.  Shall I see you again, I wonder, Mr. Hamel?"

"Not this evening, I fear," he answered.  "I am going to ask Mr.
Fentolin to excuse me early."

She passed out of the room.  Hamel escorted her as far as the door
and then returned.  Mr. Fentolin was sitting quite still in his
chair.  His eyes were fixed upon the tablecloth.  He looked up
quickly as Hamel resumed his seat.

"You are not in earnest, I hope, Mr. Hamel," he said, "when you tell
me that you must leave early?  I have been anticipating a long
evening.  My library is filled with books on South America which I
want to discuss with you."

"Another evening, if you don't mind," Hamel begged.  "To-night I
must ask you to excuse my hurrying away."

Mr. Fentolin looked up from underneath his eyelids.  His glance was
quick and penetrating.

"Why this haste?"

Hamel shrugged his shoulders.

"To tell you the truth," he admitted, "I had an idea while I was
reading an article on cantilever bridges this morning.  I want to
work it out."

Mr. Fentolin glanced behind him.  The door of the dining-room was
closed.  The servants had disappeared.  Meekins alone, looking more
like a prize fighter than ever in his somber evening clothes, had
taken the place of the butler behind his master's chair.

     "We shall see," Mr. Fentolin said quietly.




CHAPTER XXX

Mr. Fentolin pointed to the little pile of books upon the table,
the deep easy-chair, the green-shaded lamps, the decanter of wine.
He had insisted upon a visit, however brief, to the library.

"It is a student's appeal which I make to you, Mr. Hamel," he said,
with a whimsical smile.  "Here we are in my study, with the door
closed, secure against interruption, a bright fire in the grate, a
bowling and ever-increasing wind outside.  Let us go together over
the ground of your last wonderful expedition over the Andes.  You
will find that I am not altogether ignorant of your profession, or
of those very interesting geological problems which you spoke of in
connection with that marvellous railway scheme.  We will discuss
them side by side as sybarites, hang ourselves around with cigarette
smoke, drink wine, and presently coffee.  It is necessary, is it
not, for many reasons, that we become better acquainted?  You realise
that, I am sure, and you will not persist in returning to your
selfish solitude."

Hamel's eyes were fixed a little longingly upon some of the volumes
with which the table was covered.

"You must not think me ungrateful or churlish, Mr. Fentolin," he
begged.  "I have a habit of keeping promises which I make to myself,
and to-night I have made myself a promise that I will be back at
the Tower by ten o'clock."

"You are obdurate?" Mr. Fentolin asked softly.

"I am afraid I am."

Mr. Fentolin busied himself with the handle of his chair.

"Tell me," he insisted, "is there any other person save yourself
to whom you have given this mysterious promise?"

"No one," Hamel replied promptly.

"I am a person very sensitive to atmosphere,"  Mr. Fentolin continued
slowly.  "Since the unfortunate visit of this man Dunster, I seem to
have been conscious of a certain suspicion, a little cloud of
suspicion under which I seem to live and move, even among the members
of my own household.  My sister-in-law is nervous and hysterical;
Gerald has been sullen and disobedient; Esther has avoided me.  And
now - well, I find even your attitude a little difficult to
understand.  What does it mean, Mr. Hamel?"

Hamel shook his head.

"I am not in the confidence of the different members of your family,"
he answered.  "So far as I, personally, am concerned -"

"It pleases me sometimes," Mr. Fentolin interrupted, "to interfere
to some extent in the affairs of the outside world.  If I do so,
that is my business.  I do it for my own amusement.  It is at no
time a serious position which I take up.  Have I by any chance, Mr.
Hamel, become an object of suspicion to you?"

"There are matters in which you are concerned," Hamel admitted,
"which I do not understand, but I see no purpose in discussing them."

Mr. Fentolin wheeled his chair round in a semicircle.  He was now
between the door and Hamel.

"Weaker mortals than I, Mr. Hamel," he said calmly, "have wielded
before now the powers of life and death.  From my chair I can make
the lightnings bite.  Science has done away with the triumph of
muscularity.  Even as we are here together at this moment, Mr. Hamel,
if we should disagree, it is I who am the preordained victor."

Hamel saw the glitter in his hand.  This was so end, then, of all
doubt!  He remained silent.

"Suspicions which are, in a sense, absurd," Mr. Fentolin continued,
"have grown until I find them obtrusive and obnoxious.  What have I
to do with Mr. John P. Dunster?  I sent him out from my house.  If
he is lost or ill, the affair is not mine.  Yet one by one those
around me are falling away.  I told you an hour ago that Gerald was
at Brancaster.  It is a lie.  He has left this house, but no soul
in it knows his destination."

Hamel started.

"You mean that he has run away?"

Mr. Fentolin nodded.

"All that I can surmise is that he has followed Dunster," he
proceeded.  "He has an idea that in some way I robbed or injured
the man.  He has broken the bond of relationship between us.  He
has broken his solemn vow.  He has run a grave and terrible risk."

"What of Miss Esther?" Hamel asked quickly.

"I have sent her away," Mr. Fentolin replied, "until we come to a
clear understanding, you and I.  You seem to be a harmless enough
person, Mr. Hamel but appearances are sometimes deceptive.  It has
been suggested to me that you are a spy."

"By whom?" Hamel demanded.

"By those in whom I trust," Mr. Fentolin told him sternly.  "You
are a friend of Reginald Kinsley.  You met him in Norwich the other
day - secretly.  Kinsley's chief is a member of the Government.  He
is one of those who will find eternal obloquy if The Hague
Conference comes to a successful termination.  For some strange
reason, I am supposed to have robbed or harmed the one man in the
world whose message might bring to nought that Conference.  Are you
here to watch me, Mr. Hamel?  Are you one of those who believe that
I am either in the pay of a foreign country, or that my harmless
efforts to interest myself in great things are efforts inimical to
this country; that I am, in short, a traitor?"

"You must admit that many of your actions are incomprehensible,"
Hamel replied slowly.  "There are things here which I do not
understand - which certainly require explanation."

"Still, why do you make them your business?  "Mr. Fentolin
persisted.  "If indeed the course which I steer is a harmless one,"
he continued, with a strange new glitter in his eyes, "then you are
an impertinent stranger to whom my doors cannot any longer be open.
If you have taken advantage of my hospitality to spy upon me and my
actions, if indeed you have a mission here, then you can carry it
with you down into hell!"

"I understand that you are threatening me?" Hamel murmured.

Mr. Fentolin smiled.

"Scarcely that, my young friend.  I am not quite the obvious sort
of villain who flourishes revolvers and lures his victims into
secret chambers.  These words to you are simply words of warning.
I am not like other men, neither am I used to being crossed.  When
I am crossed, I am dangerous.  Leave here, if you will, in safety,
and mind your own affairs; but if you show one particle of
curiosity as to mine, if you interfere in matters which concern me
and me only, remember that you are encircled by powers which are
entirely ruthless, absolutely omnipotent.  You can walk back to the
Tower to-night and remember that there isn't a step you take which
might not be your last if I willed it, and never a soul the wiser.
There's a very hungry little mother here who takes her victims and
holds them tight.  You can hear her calling to you now.  Listen!"

He held up his finger.  The tide had turned, and through the
half-open window came the low thunder of the waves.

"You decline to share my evening," Mr. Fentolin concluded.  "Let
it be so.  Go your own way, Hamel, only take care that your way does
not cross mine."

He backed his chair slowly and pressed the bell.  Hamel felt himself
dismissed.  He passed out into the hall.  The door of the
drawing-room stood open, and he heard the sound of Mrs, Fentolin's
thin voice singing some little French song.  He hesitated and then
stepped in.  With one hand she beckoned him to her, continuing to
play all the time.  He stepped over to her side.

"I come to make my adieux," he whispered, with a glance towards the
door.

"You are leaving, then?" she asked quickly.

He nodded.

"Mr. Fentolin is in a strange humour," she went on, a moment later,
after she had struck the final chords of her song.  "There are
things going on around us which no one can understand.  I think
that one of his schemes has miscarried; he has gone too far.  He
suspects you; I cannot tell you why or how.  If only you would go
away!"

"What about Esther?" he asked quietly.

"You must leave her," she cried, with a little catch in her throat.
"Gerald has broken away.  Esther and I must carry still the burden."

She motioned him to go.  He touched her fingers for a moment.

"Mrs, Fentolin," he said, "I have been a good many years making up
my mind.  Now that I have done so, I do not think that any one will
keep Esther from me."

She looked at him a little pitifully, a little wistfully.  Then,
with a shrug of the shoulders, she turned round to the piano and
recommenced to play.  Hamel took his coat and hat from a servant
who was waiting in the hail and passed out into the night.

He walked briskly until he reached the Tower. The wind had risen,
but there was still enough light to help him on his way.  The
little building was in complete darkness.  He opened the door and
stepped into the sitting-room, lit the lamp, and, holding it over
his head, went down the passage and into the kitchen.  Then he gave
a start.  The lamp nearly slipped from his fingers.  Kneeling on
the stone floor, in very much the same attitude as he had found her
earlier in the day, Hannah Cox was crouching patiently by the door
which led into the boathouse, her face expressionless, her ear
turned towards the crack.  She was still listening.




CHAPTER XXXI

Hamel set down the lamp upon the table.  He glanced at the little
clock upon the dresser; it was a quarter past ten.  The woman had
observed his entrance, although it seemed in no way to have
discomposed her.

"Do you know the time, Mrs. Cox?" he asked.  "You ought to have been
home hours ago.  What are you doing there?"

She rose to her feet.  Her expression was one of dogged but patient
humility.

"I started for home before nine o'clock, sir," she told him, "but
it was worse than ever to-night.  All the way along by the sea I
seemed to hear their voices, so I came back.  I came back to listen.
I have been listening for an hour."

Hamel looked at her with a frown upon his forehead.

"Mrs. Cox," he said, "I wish I could understand what it is that you
have in your mind.  Those are not real voices that you hear; you
cannot believe that?"

"Not real voices," she repeated, without the slightest expression in
her tone.

"Of course not!  And tell me what connection you find between these
fancies of yours and that room?  Why do you come and listen here?

"I do not know," she answered patiently.

"You must have some reason," he persisted.

"I have no reason," she assured him, "only some day I shall see
behind these doors.  Afterwards, I shall hear the voices no more."

She was busy tying a shawl around her head.  Hamel watched her,
still puzzled.  He could not get rid of the idea that there was
some method behind her madness.

"Tell me - I have found you listening here before.  Have you ever
heard anything suspicious?"

"I have heard nothing yet," she admitted, "nothing that counts."

"Come," he continued, "couldn't we clear this matter up sensibly?
Do you believe that there is anybody in there?  Do you believe the
place is being used in any way for a wrong purpose?  If so, we will
insist upon having the keys from Mr. Fentolin.  He cannet refuse.
The place is mine.

"Mr. Fentolin would not give you the keys, sir," she replied.  "If
he did, it would be useless."

"Would you like me to break the door in?" Hamel asked.

"You could not do it, sir," she told him, "not you nor anybody else.
The door is thicker than my fist, of solid oak.  It was a mechanic
from New York who fitted the locks.  I have heard it said in the
village - Bill Hamas, the carpenter, declares that there are double
doors.  The workmen who were employed here were housed in a tent
upon the beach and sent home the day they finished their job.  They
were never allowed in the village.  They were foreigners, most of
them.  They came from nobody knows where, and when they had finished
they disappeared.  Why was that, sir?  What is there inside which
Mr. Fentolin needs to guard so carefully?"

"Mr. Fentolin has invented something," Hamel explained.  "He keeps
the model in there.  Inventors are very jealous of their work."

She looked down upon the floor for a moment.

"I shall be here at seven o'clock in the morning, sir.  I will give
you your breakfast at the usual time."

Hamel opened the door for her.

"Good night, Mrs. Cox," he said.  "Would you like me to walk a
little way with you?  It's a lonely path to the village, and the
dikes are full."

"Thank you, no, sir," she replied.  "It's a lonely way, right enough,
but it isn't loneliness that frightens me.  I am less afraid out
with the winds and the darkness than under this roof.  If I lose my
way and wander all night upon the marsh, I'll be safer out there
than you, sir.

She passed away, and Hamel watched her disappear into the darkness.
Then he dragged out a bowl of tobacco and filled a pipe.  Although
he was half ashamed of himself, he strolled back once more into the
kitchen, and, drawing up a stool, he sat down just where he had
discovered Hannah Cox, sat still and listened.  No sound of any sort
reached him.  He sat there for ten minutes.  Then he scrambled to
his feet.

"She is mad, of course!" he muttered.

He mixed himself a whisky and soda, relit his pipe, which had gone
out, and drew up an easy-chair to the fire which she had left him
in the sitting-room.  The wind had increased in violence, and the
panes of his window rattled continually.  He yawned and tried to
fancy that he was sleepy.  It was useless.  He was compelled to
admit the truth - that his nerves were all on edge.  In a sense he
was afraid.  The thought of bed repelled him.  He had not a single
impulse towards repose.  Outside, the wind all the time was
gathering force.  More than once his window was splashed with the
spray carried on by the wind which followed the tide.  He sat quite
still and tried to think calmly, tried to piece together in his mind
the sequence of events which had brought him to this part of the
world and which had led to his remaining where he was, an undesired
hanger-on at the threshold of Miles Fentolin.  He had the feeling
that to-night he had burned his boats.  There was no longer any
pretence of friendliness possible between him and this strange
creature.  Mr. Fentolin suspected him, realised that he himself was
suspected.  But of what?  Hamel moved in his chair restlessly.
Sometimes that gathering cloud of suspicion seemed to him grotesque.
Of what real harm could he be capable, this little autocrat who from
his chair seemed to exercise such a malign influence upon every one
with whom he was brought into contact?  Hamel sighed.  The riddle
was insoluble.  With a sudden rush of warmer and more joyous
feelings, he let the subject slip away from him.  He closed his eyes
and dreamed for a while.  There was a new world before him, joys
which only so short a time ago he had fancied had passed him by.

He sat up in his chair with a start.  The fire had become merely
a handful of grey ashes, his limbs were numb and stiff.  The lamp
was flickering out.  He had been dozing, how long he had no idea.
Something had awakened him abruptly.  There was a cold draught
blowing through the room.  He turned his head, his hands still
gripping the sides of his chair.  His heart gave a leap.  The
outer door was a few inches open, was being held open by some
invisible force.  There was some one there, some one on the point
of entering stealthily.  Even as he watched, the crack became a
little wider.  He sat with his eyes riveted upon that opening
space.  The unseen hand was still at work.  Every instant he
expected to see a face thrust forward.  The sensation of absolute
physical fear by which he was oppressed was a revelation to him.
He found himself wishing almost feverishly that he was armed.  The
physical strength in which he had trusted seemed to him at that
instant a valueless and impotent thing.  There was a splash of
spray or raindrops against the window and through the crack in
the door.  The lamp chimney hissed and spluttered and finally the
light went out.  The room was in sudden darkness.  Hamel sprang
then to his feet.  Silence had become an intolerable thing.  He
felt the close presence of another human being creeping in upon
him.

"Who's there?" he cried.  "Who's there, I say?"

There was no direct answer, only the door was pushed a little
further open.  He had stepped close to it now.  The sweep of the
wind was upon his face, although in the black darkness he could
see nothing.  And then a sudden recollection flashed in upon him.
>From his trousers pocket he snatched a little electric torch.  In
an instant his thumb had pressed the button.  He turned it upon
the door.  The shivering white hand which held it open was plainly
in view.  It was the hand of a woman!  He stepped swiftly forward.
A dark figure almost fell into his arms.

"Mrs, Fentolin!" he exclaimed, aghast.

An hysterical cry, choked and subdued, broke from her lips.  He
half carried, half led her to his easy-chair.  Suddenly steadied by
the presence of this unlooked-for emergency, he closed the outside
door and relit the lamp with firm fingers.  Then he turned to face
her, and his amazement at this strange visit became consternation.

She was still in her dinner-gown of black satin, but it was soaked
through with the rain and hung about her like a black shroud.  She
had lost one shoe, and there was a great hole in her silk stocking.
Her hair was all disarranged; one of its numerous switches was
hanging down over her ear.  The rouge upon her cheeks had run down
on to her neck.  She sat there, looking at him out of her hollow
eyes like some trapped animal.  She was shaking with fear.  It was
fear, not faintness, which kept her silent.

"Tell me, please, what is the matter?" he insisted, speaking as
indifferently as he could.  "Tell me at once what has happened?"

She pointed to the door.

"Lock it!" she implored.

He turned down the latch and drew the bolt.  The sound seemed to
give her a little courage.  Her fingers went to her throat for a
moment.

"Give me some water."

He poured out some soda-water.  She drank only o sip and put it down
again.  He began to be alarmed.  She had the appearance of one who
has suddenly lost her senses.

"Please tell me just what has happened?" he begged.  "If I can help
in any way, you know I will.  But you must tell me.  Do you realise
that it is three o'clock?  I should have been in bed, only I went
to sleep over the fire here."

"I know," she answered.  "It is just the wind that has taken away
my breath.  It was a hard struggle to get here.  Listen - you are
our friend, Mr. Hamel - Esther's and mine?  Swear that you are our
friend?"

"Upon my honour, I am," he assured her.  "You should know that."

"For eight years," she went on, her voice clear enough now, although
it seemed charged with a curious metallic vibration, "for eight
years we've borne it, all three of us, slaves, bound hand and foot,
lashed with his tongue, driven along the path of his desires.  We
have seen evil things.  We have been on the point of rebellion, and
he's come a little nearer and he's pointed back.  He has taken me by
the hand, and I have walked by the side of his chair, loathing it,
loathing myself, out on to the terrace and down below, just where
it happened.  You know what happened there, Mr. Hamel?"

"You mean where Mr. Fentolin met with his accident."

"It was no accident!" she cried, glancing for a moment around her.
"It was no accident!  It was my husband who took him up and threw
him over the terrace, down below; my husband who tried to kill him;
Esther's father - Gerald's father!  Miles was in the Foreign Office
then, and he did something disgraceful.  He sold a secret to Austria.
He was always a great gambler, and he was in debt.  Seymour found
out about it.  He followed him down here.  They met upon the terrace.
I - I saw it!"

He was silent for a moment.

"No one has known the truth," he murmured.

"No one has ever known," she assented, "and our broken lives have
been the price.  It was Miles himself who made the bargain.  We - we
can't go on, Mr. Hamel."

"I begin to understand," Hamel said softly.  "You suffer everything
from Miles Fentolin because he kept the secret.  Very well, that
belongs to the past.  Something has happened, something to-night,
which has brought you here.  Tell me about it?"

Once more her voice began to shake.

"We've seen - terrible things - horrible things," she faltered.
"We've held our peace.  Perhaps it's been nearly as bad before,
but we've closed our eyes; we haven't wanted to know.  Now - we
can't help it.  Mr. Hamel, Esther isn't at Lord Saxthorpe's.
She never went there.  They didn't ask her.  And Dunster - the
man Dunster -"

"'Where is Esther?" Hamel interrupted suddenly.

"Locked up away from you, locked up because she rebelled! "

"And Dunster?"

She shook her head.  Her eyes were filled with horror.

"But he left the Hall - I saw him!"

She shook her head.

"It wasn't Dunster.  It was the man Miles makes use of - Ryan, the
librarian.  He was once an actor."

"Where is Dunster, then?" Hamel asked quickly.  "What has become
of him?"

She opened her lips and closed them again, struggled to speak and
failed.  She sat there, breathing quickly, but silent.  The power
of speech had gone.




CHAPTER XXXII

Hamel, for the next few minutes, forgot everything else in his
efforts to restore to consciousness his unexpected visitor.  He
rebuilt the fire, heated some water upon his spirit lamp, and forced
some hot drink between the lips of the woman who was now almost in
a state of collapse.  Then he wrapped her round in his own ulster
and drew her closer to the fire.  He tried during those few moments
to put away the memory of all that she had told him.  Gradually she
began to recover.  She opened her eyes and drew a little sigh.  She
made no effort at speech, however.  She simply lay and looked at
him like some wounded animal.  He came over to her side and chafed
one of her cold hands.

"Come," he said at last, "you begin to look more like yourself now.
You are quite safe in here, and, for Esther's sake as well as your
own, you know that I am your friend."

She nodded, and her fingers gently pressed his.

"I am sure of it," she murmured.

"Now let us see where we are," he continued.  "Tell me exactly why
you risked so much by leaving St. David's Hall to-night and coming
down here.  Isn't there any chance that he might find out?"

"I don't know," she answered.  "It was Lucy Price who sent me.  She
came to my room just as I was undressing."

"Lucy Price," he repeated.  "The secretary?"

"Yes! She told me that she had meant to come to you herself.  She
sent me instead.  She thought it best.  This man Dunster is being
kept alive because there is something Miles wants him to tell him,
and he won't.  But to-night, if he is still alive, if he won't tell,
they mean to make away with him.  They are afraid."

"Miss Price told you this?" Hamel asked gravely.

Mrs, Fentolin nodded.

"Yes!  She said so.  She knows - she knows everything.  She has
been like the rest of us.  She, too, has suffered.  She, too, has
reached the breaking point.  She loved him before the accident.
She has been his slave ever since.  Listen!"

She suddenly clutched his arm.  They were both silent.  There was
nothing to be heard but the wind.  She leaned a little closer to
him.

"Lucy Price sent me here to-night because she was afraid that it
was to-night they meant to take him from his hiding-place and kill
him.  The police have left off searching for Mr. Dunster in Yarmouth
and at The Hague.  There is a detective in the neighbourhood and
another one on his way here.  They are afraid to keep him alive any
longer."

"Where was Mr. Fentolin when you left?" Hamel asked.

"I asked Lucy Price that," she replied.  "When she came to my room,
there were no signs of his leaving.  She told me to come and tell
you everything.  Do you know where Mr. Dunster is?"

Hamel shook his head.

" Within a few yards of here," she went on.  "He is in the
boat-house, the place where Miles told you he kept a model of his
invention.  They brought him here the night before they put his
clothes on Ryan and sent him off disguised as Mr. Dunster, in the
car to Yarmouth."

Hamel started up, but she clutched at his arm and pulled him back.
"No," she cried, "you can't break in!  There are double doors and
a wonderful lock.  The boat-house is yours; the building is yours.
In the morning you must demand the keys - if he does not come
to-night!"

"And how are we to know," Hamel asked, "if he comes to-night?"

"Go outside," she whispered.  "Look towards St. David's Hall and
tell me how many lights you can see."

He drew back the bolt, unlatched the door, and stepped out into the
darkness.  The wind and the driving rain beat against his face.  A
cloud of spray enveloped and soaked him.  Like lamps hung in the
sky, the lights of St. David's Hall shone out through the black
gulf.  He counted them carefully; then he stepped back.

"There are seven," he told her, closing the door with an effort.

She counted upon her fingers.

"I must come and see," she muttered.  "I must be sure.  Help me."

He lifted her to her feet, and they staggered out together.

"Look!" she went on, gripping his arm.  "You see that row of lights?
If anything happens, if Mr. Fentolin leaves the Hall to-night to
come down here, a light will appear on the left in the far corner.
We must watch for that light.  We must watch -"

The words, whispered hoarsely into.  his ear, suddenly died away.
Even as they stood there, far away from the other lights, another
one shone suddenly out in the spot towards which she had pointed,
and continued to burn steadily.  He felt the woman who was clinging
to his arm become suddenly a dead weight.

"She was right!" Mrs.  Pentolin moaned.  "He is coming down to-night!
He is preparing to leave now; perhaps he has already started!  What
shall we do?  What shall we do?"

Hamel was conscious of a gathering sense of excitement.  He, too,
looked at the signal which was flashing out its message towards them.
Then he gripped his companion's arm and almost carried her back into
the sitting-room.

"Look here," he said firmly, "you can do nothing further.  You have
done your part and done it well.  Stay where you are and wait.  The
rest belongs to me."

"But what can you do?" she demanded, her voice shaking with fear.
"Meekins will come with him, and Doctor Sarson, unless he is here
already.  What can you do against them?  Meekins can break any
ordinary man's back, and Mr. Fentolin will have a revolver."

Hamel threw another log on to the fire and drew her chair closer
to it.

"Never mind about he declared cheerfully.  "Mr. Fentolin is too
clever to attempt violence, except as a last resource.  He knows
that I have friends in London who would need some explanation
of my disappearance.  Stay here and wait."

She recognised the note of authority in his tone, and she bowed her
head.  Then she looked up at him; she was a changed woman.

"Perhaps I have done ill to drag you into our troubles, Mr. Hamel,"
she said, "and yet, I believe in you.  I believe that you really
care for Esther.  If you can help us now, it will be for your
happiness, too.  You are a man.  God bless you!"

Hamel groped his way round the side of the Tower and took up a
position at the extreme corner of the landward side of the building,
within a yard of the closed doors.  The light far out upon the left
was still gleaming brightly, but two of the others in a line with
it had disappeared.  He flattened himself against the wall and
waited, listening intently, his eyes straining through the darkness.
Yet they were almost upon him before he had the slightest indication
of their presence.  A single gleam of light in the path, come and
gone like a flash, the gleam of an electric torch directed
momentarily towards the road, was his first indication that they
were near.  A moment or two later he heard the strange click, click
of the little engine attached to Mr. Fentolin's chair.  Hamel set
his teeth and stepped a few inches further back.  The darkness was
so intense that they were actually within a yard or so of him before
he could even dimly discern their shapes.  There were three of them
- Mr. Fentolin in his chair, Doctor Sarson, and Meekins.  They
paused for a moment while the latter produced a key.  Hamel
distinctly heard a slow, soft whisper from Doctor Sarson.

"Shall I go round to the front and see that he is in bed?"

"No need," Mr. Fentolin replied calmly.  "It is nearly four o'clock.
Better not to risk the sound of your footsteps upon the pebbles.
Now!"

The door swung noiselessly open.  The darkness was so complete that
even though Hamel could have touched them with an outstretched hand,
their shapes were invisible.  Hamel, who had formed no definite
plans, had no time to hesitate.  As the last one disappeared through
the door, he, too, slipped in.  He turned abruptly to the left and,
holding his breath, stood against the wall.  The door closed behind
them.  The gleam of the electric light flashed across the stone
floor and rested for a moment upon a trapdoor, which Meekins had
already stooped to lift.  It fell back noiselessly upon rubber studs,
and Meekins immediately slipped through it a ladder, on either side
of which was a grooved stretch of board, evidently fashioned to
allow Mr. Fentolin's carriage to pass down.  Hamel held his breath.
The moment for him was critical.  If the light flashed once in his
direction, he must be discovered.  Both Meekins and Doctor Sarson,
however, were intent upon the task of steering Mr. Fentolin's little
carriage down below.  They placed the wheels in the two grooves,
and Meekins secured the carriage with a rope which he let run
through his fingers.  As soon as the little vehicle had apparently
reached the bottom, he turned, thrust the electric torch in his
pocket, and stepped lightly down the ladder.  Doctor Sarson
followed his example.  They disappeared in perfect silence and left
the door open.  Presently a gleam of light came travelling up, from
which Hamel knew that they had lit a lamp below.  Very softly he
crept across the floor, threw himself upon his stomach and peered
down.  Below him was a room, or rather a cellar, parts of which
seemed to have been cut out of the solid rock.  Immediately
underneath was a plain iron bedstead, on which was lying stretched
the figure of a man.  In those first few moments Hamel failed
altogether to recognise Mr. Dunster.  He was thin and white, and
he seemed to have shrunken; his face, with its coarse growth of
beard, seemed like the face of an old man.  Yet the eyes were open,
eyes dull and heavy as though with pain.  So far no word had been
spoken, but at that moment Mr. Fentolin broke the silence.

"My dear guest," he said, "I bring you our most sincere apologies.
It has gone very much against the grain, I can assure you, to have
neglected you for so long a time.  It is entirely the fault of the
very troublesome young man who occupies the other portion of this
building.  In the daytime his presence makes it exceedingly
difficult for us to offer you those little attentions which you
might naturally expect."

The man upon the bed neither moved nor changed his position in any
way.  Nor did he speak.  All power of initiative seemed to have
deserted him.  He lay quite still, his eyes fixed upon Mr. Fentolin.

"There comes a time," the latter continued, "when every one of us
is confronted with what might be described as the crisis of our
lives.  Yours has come, my guest, at precisely this moment.  It is,
if my watch tells me the truth, five and twenty minutes to four.
It is the last day of April.  The year you know.  You have exactly
one minute to decide whether you will live a short time longer, or
whether you will on this last day of April, and before - say, a
quarter to four, make that little journey the nature of which you
and I have discussed more than once."

Still the man upon the bed made no movement nor any reply.  Mr.
Fentolin sighed and beckoned to Doctor Sarson.

"I am afraid," he whispered, "that that wonderful drug of yours,
Doctor, has been even a little too far-reaching in its results.  It
has kept our friend so quiet that he has lost even the power of
speech, perhaps even the desire to speak.  A little restorative,
I think - just a few drops."

Doctor Sarson nodded silently.  He drew from his pocket a little
phial and poured into a wine-glass which stood on a table by the
side of the bed, half a dozen drops of some ruby-coloured liquid,
to which he added a tablespoonful of water.  Then he leaned once
more over the bed and poured the contents of the glass between the
lips of the semi-conscious man.

"Give him two minutes," he said calmly.  "He will be able to speak
then."

Mr. Fentolin nodded and leaned back in his chair.  He glanced around
the room a little critically.  There was a thick carpet upon the
floor, a sofa piled with cushions in one corner, and several other
articles of furniture.  The walls, however, were uncovered and were
stained with damp.  A great pink fungus stood out within a few
inches of the bed, a grim mixture of exquisite colouring and
loathsome imperfections.  The atmosphere was fetid.  Meekins suddenly
struck a match and lit some grains of powder in a saucer.  A curious
odour of incense stole through the place.  Mr. Fentolin nodded
appreciatively.

"That is better," he declared.  " Really, the atmosphere here is
positively unpleasant.  I am ashamed to think that our guest has
had to put up with it so long.  And yet," he went on, "I think we
must call it his own fault.  I trust that he will no longer be
obstinate."

The effect of the restorative began to show itself.  The man on the
bed moved restlessly.  His eyes were no longer altogether
expressionless.  He was staring at Mr. Fentolin as one looks at some
horrible vision.  Mr. Fentolin smiled pleasantly.

"Now you are looking more like your old self, my dear Mr. Dunster,"
he remarked.  "I don't think that I need repeat what I said when I
first came, need I?  You have just to utter that one word, and your
little visit to us will be at an end."

The man looked around at all of them.  He raised himself a little
on his elbow.  For the first time, Hamel, crouching above,
recognised any likeness to Mr.  John P. Dunster.

"I'll see you in hell first!"

Mr. Fentolin's face momentarily darkened.  He moved a little nearer
to the man upon the bed.

"Dunster," he said, "I am in grim earnest.  Never mind arguments.
Never mind why I am on the other side.  They are restless about you
in America.  Unless I can cable that word to-morrow morning, they'll
communicate direct with The Hague, and I shall have had my trouble
for nothing.  It is not my custom to put up with failure.  Therefore,
let me tell you that no single one of my threats has been
exaggerated.  My patience has reached its breaking point.  Give me
that word, or before four o'clock strikes, you will find yourself
in a new chamber, among the corpses of those misguided fishermen,
mariners of ancient days, and a few others.  It's only a matter of
fifty yards out to the great sea pit below the Dagger Rocks - I've
spoken to you about it before, haven't I?  So surely as I speak to
you of it at this moment

Mr. Fentolin's speech came to an abrupt termination.  A convulsive
movement of Meekins', an expression of blank amazement on the part
of Doctor Sarson, had suddenly checked the words upon his lips.  He
turned his head quickly in the direction towards which they had been
gazing, towards which in fact, at that moment, Meekins, with a low
cry, had made a fruitless spring.  The ladder down which they had
descended was slowly disappearing.  Meekins, with a jump, missed
the last rung by only a few inches.  Some unseen hand was drawing
it up.  Already the last few feet were vanishing in mid-air.  Mr.
Fentolin sat quite quiet and still.  He looked through the trap-door
and saw Hamel.

"Most ingenious and, I must confess, most successful, my young
friend!" he exclaimed pleasantly.  "When you have made the ladder
quite secure, perhaps you will be so good as to discuss this little
matter with us?"

There was no immediate reply.  The eyes of all four men were turned
now upon that empty space through which the ladder had finally
disappeared.  Mr. Fentolin's fingers disappeared within the pocket
of his coat.  Something very bright was glistening in his hand when
he withdrew it.

"Come and parley with us, Mr. Hamel," he begged.  "You will not find
us unreasonable."

Hamel's voice came back in reply, but Hamel himself kept well away
from the opening.

"The conditions," he said, "are unpropitious.  A little time for
reflection will do you no harm."

The trap-doors were suddenly closed.  Mr. Fentolin's face, as he
looked up, became diabolic.

"We are trapped!" he muttered; "caught like rats in a hole!"




CHAPTER XXXIII

A gleam of day was in the sky as Hamel, with Mrs.  Fentolin by his
side, passed along the path which led from the Tower to St. David's
Hall.  Lights were still burning from its windows; the outline of
the building itself was faintly defined against the sky.  Behind
him, across the sea, was that one straight line of grey merging
into silver.   The rain had ceased and the wind had dropped.  On
either side of them stretched the brimming creeks.

"Can we get into the house without waking any one?" he asked.

"Quite easily," she assured him.  "The front door is never barred."

She walked by his side, swiftly and with surprising vigour.  In the
still, grey light, her face was more ghastly than ever, but there
was a new firmness about her mouth, a new decision in her tone.
They reached the Hall without further speech, and she led the way
to a small door on the eastern side, through which they entered
noiselessly and passed along a little passage out into the hall.
A couple of lights were still burning.  The place seemed full of
shadows.

"What are you going to do now?" she whispered.

"I want to ring up London on the telephone," he replied.  "I know
that there is a detective either in the neighbourhood or on his
way here, but I shall tell my friend that he had better come down
himself."

She nodded.

"I am going to release Esther," she said.  "She is locked in her
room.  The telephone is in the study.  I will come down there to
you."

She passed silently up the broad staircase.  Hamel groped his way
across the hail into the library.  He turned on the small electric
reading-lamp and drew up a chair to the side of the telephone.  Even
as he lifted the receiver to his ear, he looked around him half
apprehensively.  It seemed as though every moment he would hear the
click of Mr. Fentolin's chair.

He got the exchange at Norwich without difficulty, and a few minutes
later a sleepy reply came from the number he had rung up in London.
It was Kinsley's servant who answered.

"I want to speak to Mr. Kinsley at once upon most important
business," Hamel announced.

"Very sorry, sir," the man replled.  "Mr. Kinsley left town last
night for the country."

"Where has he gone?" Hamel demanded quickly.  "You can tell me.
You know who I am; I am Mr. Hamel."

"Into Norfolk somewhere, sir.  He went with several other gentlemen."

"Is that Bullen?" Hamel asked.

The man admitted the fact.

"Can you tell me if any of the people with whom Mr. Kinsley left
London were connected with the police?" he inquired.

The man hesitated.

"I believe so, sir," he admitted.  "The gentlemen started in a
motor-car and were going to drive all night."

Hamel laid down the receiver.  At any rate, he would not be left
long with this responsibility upon him.  He walked out into the hall.
The house was still wrapped in deep silence.  Then, from somewhere
above him, coming down the stairs, he heard the rustle of a woman's
gown.  He looked up, and saw Miss Price, fully dressed, coming
slowly towards him.  She held up her finger and led the way back
into the library.  She was dressed as neatly as ever, but there
was a queer light in her eyes.

"I have seen Mrs. Seymour Fentolin," she said.  "She tells me that
you have left Mr.  Fentolin and the others in the subterranean room
of the Tower."

Hamel nodded.

"They have Dunster down there," he told her.  "I followed them in;
it seemed the best thing to do.  I have a friend from London who is
on his way down here now with some detective officers, to enquire
into the matter of Dunster's disappearance."

"Are you going to leave them where they are until these people
arrive?" she asked.

"I think so," he replied, after a moment's hesitation.  "I don't
seem to have had time to consider even what to do.  The opportunity
came, and I embraced it.  There they are, and they won't dare to
do any further harm to Dunster now.  Mrs. Fentolin was down in my
room, and I thought it best to bring her back first before I even
parleyed with them again.

" You must be careful," she advised slowly.  The man Dunster has
been drugged, he has lost some of his will; he may have lost some
of his mental balance.  Mr. Fentolin is clever.  He will find a
dozen ways to wriggle out of any charge that can be brought against
him.  You know what he has really done?"

"I can guess."

"He has kept back a document signed by the twelve men in America
who control the whole of Wall Street, who control practically the
money markets of the world.  That document is a warning to Germany
that they will have no war against England.  Owing to Mr. Fentolin,
it has not been delivered, and the Conference is sitting now.  War
may be declared at any moment."

"But as a matter of common sense," Hamel asked, "why does Mr.
Fentolin desire war?"

"You do not understand Mr.  Fentolin," she told him quietly.  "He
is not like other men.  There are some who live almost entirely for
the sake of making others happy, who find joy in seeing people
content and satisfied.  Mr.  Fentolin is the reverse of this.  He
has but one craving in life: to see pain in others.  To see a human
being suffer is to him a debauch of happiness.  A war which laid
this country waste would fill him with a delight which you could
never understand.  There are no normal human beings like this.  It
is a disease in the man, a disease which came upon him after his
accident."

"Yet you have all been his slaves," Hamel said curiously.

"We have all been his slaves," she admitted, "for different reasons.
Before his accident came, Mr. Fentolin was my master and the only
man in the world for me.  After his accident, I think my feelings
for him, if anything, grew stronger.  I became his slave.  I sold
my conscience, my self-respect, everything in life worth having, to
bring a smile to his lips, to help him through a single moment of
his misery.  And just lately the reaction has come.  He has played
with me just as he would sit and pull the legs out of a spider to
watch its agony.  I have been one of his favourite amusements.  And
even now, if he came into this room I think that I should be
helpless.  I should probably fall at his feet and pray for
forgiveness."

Hamel looked at her wonderingly.

"I have come down to warn you," she went on.  "It is possible that
this is the beginning of the end, that his wonderful fortune will
desert him, that his star has gone down.  But remember that he has
the brains and courage of genius.  You think that you have him in
a trap.  Don't be surprised, when you go back, to find that he has
turned the tables upon you."

"Impossible!" Hamel declared.  "I looked all round the place.  There
isn't a window or opening anywhere.  The trap-door is in the middle
of the ceiling and it is fifteen feet from the floor.  It shuts
with a spring."

"It may be as you say," she observed.  "It may be that he is safe.
Remember, though, if you go near him, that he is desperate."

"Do you know where Miss Fentolin is?" he interrupted.

"She is with her mother," the woman replied, impatiently.  "She is
coming down.  Tell me, what are you going to do with Mr. Fentolin?
Nothing else matters."

"I have a friend," Hamel answered, "who will see to that."

"If you are relying upon the law," she said, "I think you will find
that the law cannot touch him.  Mr.  Dunster was brought to the
house in a perfectly natural manner.  He was certainly injured, and
injured in a railway accident.  Doctor Sarson is a fully qualified
surgeon, and he will declare that Mr. Dunster was unfit to travel.
If necessary, they will have destroyed `the man's intelligence.  If
you think that you have him broken, let me warn you that you may be
disappointed.  Let me, if I may, give you one word of advice."

"Please do," Hamel begged.

She looked at him coldly.  Her tone was still free from any sort of
emotion.

"You have taken up some sort of position here," she continued, "as
a friend of Mrs. Seymour Fentolin, a friend of the family.  Don't
let them come back under the yoke.  You know the secret of their
bondage?"

"I know it," he admitted.

"They have been his slaves because their absolute obedience to his
will was one of the conditions of his secrecy.  He has drawn the
cords too tight.  Better let the truth be known, if needs be, than
have their three lives broken.  Don't let them go back under his
governance.  For me, I cannot tell.  If he comes back, as he will
come back, I may become his slave again, but let them break away.
Listen - that is Mrs.  Fentolin."

She left him.  Hamel followed her out into the hail.  Esther and
her mother were already at the foot of the stairs.  He drew them
into the study.  Esther gave him her hands, but she was trembling
in every limb.

"I am terrified!" she whispered.  "Every moment I think I can hear
the click of that awful carriage.  He will come back; I am sure he
will come back!"

"He may," Hamel answered sturdily, "but never to make you people
his slaves again.  You have done enough.  You have earned your
freedom."

"I agree," Mrs.  Fentolin said firmly.  "We have gone on from
sacrifice to sacrifice, until it has become a habit with us to
consider him the master of our bodies and our souls.  To-day,
Esther, we have reached the breaking point.  Not even for the sake
of that message from the other side of the grave, not even to
preserve his honour and his memory, can we do more."

Hamel held up his finger.  He opened the French windows, and they
followed him out on to the terrace.  The grey dawn had broken now
over the sea.  There were gleams of fitful sunshine on the marshes.
Some distance away a large motor-car was coming rapidly along the
road.




CHAPTER XXXIV

Mr.  John P. Dunster, lying flat upon his little bed, watched with
dilated eyes the disappearance of the ladder.  Then he laughed.  It
was a queer sound - broken, spasmodic, devoid of any of the ordinary
elements of humor - and yet it was a laugh.  Mr. Fentolin turned his
head towards his prisoner and nodded thoughtfully.

"What a constitution, my friend!" he exclaimed, without any trace
of disturbance in his voice.  "And what a sense of humour!  Strange
that a trifling circumstance like this should affect it.  Meekins,
burn some more of the powder.  The atmosphere down here may be
salubrious, but I am unaccustomed to it."

"Perhaps," Mr. Dunster said in a hollow tone, you will have some
opportunity now of discovering with me what it is like."

"That, too, is just possible," Mr.  Fentolin admitted, blowing out
a little volume of smoke from a cigarette which he had just lit,
"but one never knows.  We have friends, and our position, although,
I must admit, a little ridiculous, is easily remedied.  But how
that mischief-making Mr. Hamel could have found his way into the
boat-house does, I must confess, perplex me."

"He must have been hanging around and followed us in when we came,"
Meekins muttered.  "Somehow, I fancied I felt some one near."

"Our young friend," Mr.  Fentolin continued, has, without doubt, an
obvious turn of mind.  He will send for his acquaintance in the
Foreign Office; they will haul out Mr. Dunster here, and he will
have a belated opportunity of delivering his message at The Hague."

"You aren't going to murder me first, then?" Mr. Dunster grunted.

Mr.  Fentolin smiled at him benignly.

"My dear and valued guest," he protested, "why so forbidding an
idea?  Let me assure you from the bottom of my heart that any bodily
harm to you is the most unlikely thing in the world.  You see,
though you might not think it," he went on, "I love life.  That is
why I keep a doctor always by my side.  That is why I insist upon
his making a complete study of my constitution and treating me in
every respect as though I were indeed an invalid.  I am really only
fifty-nine years old.  It is my intention to live until I am
eighty-nine.  An offence against the law of the nature you indicate
might interfere materially with my intentions."

Mr.  Dunster struggled for a moment for breath.

"Look here," he said, "that's all right, but do you suppose you
won't be punished for what you've done to me?  You laid a
deliberate plot to bring me to St. David's Hall; you've kept me
locked up, dosed me with drugs, brought me down here at the dead
of night, kept me a prisoner in a dungeon.  Do you think you can do
that for nothing?  Do you think you won't have to suffer for it?"

Mr.  Fentolin smiled.

"My dear Mr.  Dunster," he reminded him, you were in a railway
accident, you know; there is no possible doubt about that.  And the
wound in your head is still there, in a very dangerous place.  Men
who have been in railway accidents, and who have a gaping wound
very close to their brain, are subject to delusions.  I have simply
done my best to play the Good Samaritan.  Your clothes and papers
are all untouched.  If my eminent physician had pronounced you
ready to travel a week ago, you would certainly have been allowed
to depart a week ago.  Any interference in your movements has been
entirely in the interests of your health."

Mr.  Dunster tried to sit up but found himself unable.

"So you think they won't believe my story, eh?" he muttered.  "Well,
we shall see."

Mr.  Fentolin thoughtfully contemplated the burning end of his
cigarette for a moment.

"If I believed," he said, "that there was any chance of your
statements being accepted, I am afraid I should be compelled, in
all our interests, to ask Doctor Sarson to pursue just a step
further that experiment into the anatomy of your brain with which
he has already trifled."

Mr.  Dunster's face was suddenly ghastly.  His reserve of strength
seemed to ebb away.  The memory of some horrible moment seemed to
hold him in its clutches.

"For God's sake, leave me alone!" he moaned.  "Let me get away,
that's all; let me crawl away!"

"Ah!" Mr. Fentolin murmured.  "That sounds much more reasonable.
When you talk like that, my friend.  I feel indeed that there is
hope for you.  Let us abandon this subject for the present.  Have
you solved the puzzle yet?" he asked Meekins.

Meekins was standing below the closed trap-door.  He had already
dragged up a wooden case underneath and was piling it with various
articles of furniture.

"Not yet, sir," he replied.  "When I have made this steadier, I
am just going to see what pressure I can bring to bear on the
trap-door."

"I heard the bolts go," Doctor Sarson remarked uneasily.

"In that case," Mr.  Fentolin declared, "it will indeed be an
interesting test of our friend Meekins' boasted strength.  Meekins
holds his place - a very desirable place, too - chiefly for two
reasons: first his discretion and secondly his muscles.  He has
never before had a real opportunity of testing the latter.  We
shall see."

Doctor Sarson came slowly and gravely to the bedside.  He looked
down upon his patient.  Mr.  Dunster shivered.

"I am not sure, sir," he said very softly, "that Mr. Dunster, in
his present state of mind, is a very safe person to be allowed his
freedom.  It is true that we have kept him here for his own sake,
because of his fits of mental wandering.  Our statements, however,
may be doubted.  An apparent return to sanity on his part may lend
colour to his accusations, especially if permanent.  Perhaps it
would be as well to pursue that investigation a shade further.  A
touch more to the left and I do not think that Mr. Dunster will
remember much in this world likely to affect us."

Mr. Dunster's face was like marble.  There were beads of perspiration
upon his forehead, his eyes were filled with reminiscent horror.  Mr.
Fentolin bent over him with genuine interest.

"What a picture he would make!" he murmured.  "What a drama! Do you
know, I am half inclined to agree with you, Sarson.  The only trouble
is that you have not your instruments here."

"I could improvise something that would do the trick," the doctor
said thoughtfully.  "It really isn't a complicated affair.  It
seems to me that his story may gain credence from the very fact of
our being discovered in this extraordinary place.  To have moved
him here was a mistake, sir."

"Perhaps so," Mr.  Fentolin admitted, with a sigh.  "It was our
young friend Mr. Hamel who was responsible for it.  I fancied him
arriving with a search warrant at any moment.  We will bear in mind
your suggestion for a few minutes.  Let us watch Meekins.  This
promises to be interesting."

By dint of piling together all the furniture in the place, the
man was now able to reach the trap-door.  He pressed upon it
vigorously without even bending the wood.  Mr.  Fentolin smiled
pleasantly.

"Meekins," he said, "look at me."

The man turned and faced his master.  His aspect of dogged civility
had never been more apparent.

"Now listen," Mr. Fentolin went on.  "I want to remind you of
certain things, Meekins.  We are among friends here - no secrecy,
you understand, or anything of that sort.  You need not be afraid!
You know how you came to me?  You remember that little affair of
Anna Jayes in Hartlepool?"

The face of the man was filled with terror.  He began to tremble
where he stood.  Mr. Fentolin played for a moment with his collar,
as though he found it tight.

"Such a chance it was, my dear Meekins," Mr. Fentolin continued
cheerfully, "which brought me that little scrap of knowledge
concerning you.  It has bought me through all these years a good
deal of faithful service.  I am not ungrateful, believe me.  I
intend to retain you for my body-servant and to keep my lips sealed,
for a great many years to come.  Now remember what I have said.
When we leave this place, that little episode will steal back into
a far corner of my mind.  I shall, in short, forget it.  If we are
caught here and inconvenience follows, well, I cannot say.  Do your
best, Meekins.  Do a little better than your best.  You have the
reputation of being a strong man.  Let us see you justify it."

The man took a long breath and returned to his task.  His shoulders
and arms were upon the door.  He began to strain.  He grew red in
the face; the veins across his forehead stood out, blue, like
tightly-drawn string.  His complexion became purple.  Through his
open mouth his breath came in short pants.  With every muscle of
his body and neck he strained and strained.  The woodwork gave a
little, but it never even cracked.  With a sob he suddenly almost
collapsed.  Mr. Fentolin looked at him, frowning.

"Very good - very good, Meekins," he said, "but not quite good
enough.  You are a trifle out of practice, perhaps.  Take your
breath, take time.  Remember that you have anotber chance.  I am
not angry with you, Meekins.  I know there are many enterprises
upon which one does not succeed the first time.  Get your breath;
there is no hurry.  Next time you try, see that you succeed.  It
is very important, Meekins, for you as well as for us, that you
succeed."

The man turned doggedly back to his task.  The eyes of the three
men watched him - Mr. Dunster on the bed; Doctor Sarson, pale and
gloomy, with something of fear in his dark eyes; and Mr. Fentolin
himself, whose expression seemed to be one of purely benevolent and
encouraging interest.  Once more the face of the man became almost
unrecognisable.  There was a great crack, the trap-door had shifted.
Meekins, with a little cry, reeled and sank backwards.  Mr. Fentolin
clapped his hands lightly.

"Really, Meekins," he declared, "I do not know when I have enjoyed
any performance so much.  I feel as if I were back in the days of
the Roman gladiators.  I can see that you mean to succeed.  You will
succeed.  You do not mean to end your days amid objectionable
surroundings."

With the air of a man temporarily mad, Meekins went back to his task.
He was sobbing to himself now.  His clothes had burst away from him.
Suddenly there was a crash, the hinges of the trap-door had parted.
With the blood streaming from a wound in his forehead, Meekins
staggered back to his feet.  Mr. Fentolin nodded.

"Excellent!" he pronounced.  "Really excellent.  With a little
assistance from our friend Meekins, you, I am sure, Sarson, will
now be able to climb up and let down the steps."

Doctor Sarson stood by Mr. Fentolin's chair, and together they looked
up through the fragments of the trap-door.  Meekins was still
breathing heavily.  Suddenly they heard the sound of a sharp report,
as of a door above being slammed.

"Some one was in the boat-house when I broke the trap-door," Meekins
muttered.  "I heard them moving about."

Mr.  Fentolin frowned.

"Then let us hurry," he said.  "Sarson, what about your patient?"

Mr.  Dunster was lying upon his side, watching them.  The doctor
went over to the bedside and felt his pulse and head.

"He will do for twelve hours," he pronounced.  "If you think that
other little operation -"

He broke off and looked at Mr. Fentolin meaningly.  The man on the
bed shrank back, his eyes lit with horror.  Mr.  Fentolin smiled
pleasantly.

"I fear," he said, "that we must not stay for that just now.  A
little later on, perhaps, if it becomes necessary.  Let us first
attend to the business on hand."

Meekins once more clambered on to the little heap of furniture.
The doctor stood by his side for a moment.  Then, with an effort,
he was hoisted up until he could catch hold of the floor of the
outhouse.  Meekins gave one push, and he disappeared.

"Any one up there?" Mr. Fentolin enquired, a shade of anxiety in
his tone.

"No one," the doctor reported.

"Has anything been disturbed?"

Doctor Sarson was some little time before he replied.

"Yes," he said," some one seems to have been rummaging about."

"Send down the steps quickly," Mr. Fentolin ordered.  "I am beginning
to find the atmosphere here unpleasant."

There was a brief silence.  Then they heard the sound of the ladder
being dragged across the floor, and a moment or two later it was
carefully lowered and placed in position.  Mr. Fentolin passed the
rope through the front of his carriage and was drawn up.  From his
bed Mr.  Dunster watched them go.  It was hard to tell whether he
was relieved or disappointed.

"Who has been in here?" Mr. Fentolin demanded, as he looked around
the place.

There was no reply.  A grey twilight was struggling now through the
high, dust-covered windows.  Meekins, who had gone on towards the
door, suddenly called out:

"Some one has taken away the key!  The door is locked on the other
side!"

Mr. Fentolin's frown was malign even for him.

"Our dear friend, Mr. Hamel, I suppose," he muttered.  "Another
little debt we shall owe him!  Try the other door."

Meekins moved towards the partition.  Suddenly he paused.  Mr.
Fentolin's hand was outstretched; he, too, was listening.  Above
the low thunder of the sea came another sound, a sound which at
that moment they none of them probably understood.  There was the
steady crashing of feet upon the pebbles, a low murmur of voices.
Mr. Fentolin for the first time showed symptoms of fear.

"Try the other door quickly," he directed.

Meekins came back, shaking his head.  Outside, the noise seemed to
be increasing.  The door was suddenly thrown open.  Hannah Cox stood
outside in her plain black dress, her hair wind-tossed, her eyes
aflame.  She held the key in her fingers, and she looked in upon
them.  Her lips seemed to move, but she said nothing.

"My good woman," Mr.  Fentolin exclaimed, frowning, "are you the
person who removed that key?"

She laid her hand upon his chair.  She took no no tice of the other
two.

"Come," she said, "there is something here I want you to listen to.
Come!"




CHAPTER XXXV


Mr.  Fentolin, arrived outside on the stone front of the boat-house,
pointed the wheel of his chair towards the Hall.  Hannah Cox, who
kept by his side, however, drew it gently towards the beach.

"Down here," she directed softly.  "Bring your chair down the
plank-way, close to the water's edge."

"My good woman," Mr. Fentolin exclaimed furiously, "I am not in the
humour for this sort of thing!  Lock up, Sarson, at once; I am in
a hurry to get back."

"But you will come just this little way," she continued, speaking
without any change of tone.  "You see, the others are waiting, too.
I have been down to the village and fetched them up."

Mr. Fentolin followed her outstretched finger and gave a sudden
start.  Standing at the edge of the sea were a dozen or twenty
fishermen.  They were all muttering together and looking at the top
of the boat-house.  As he realised the direction of their gaze, Mr.
Fentolin's face underwent a strange transformation.  He seemed to
shrink in his chair.  He was ghastly pale even to the lips.  Slowly
he turned his head.  From a place in the roof of the boat-house
a tall support had appeared.  On the top was a swinging globe.

"What have you to do with that?" he asked in a low tone.

"I found it," she answered.  "I felt that it was there.  I have
brought them up with me to see it.  I think that they want to ask
you some questions.  But first, come and listen."

Mr.  Fentolin shook her off.  He looked around for Meekins.

"Meekins, stand by my chair," he ordered sharply.  "Turn round; I
wish to go to the Hall.  Drive this woman away."

Meekins came hurrying up, but almost at the same moment half a dozen
of the brown jerseyed fishermen detached themselves from the others.
They formed a little bodyguard around the bath-chair.

"What is the meaning of this?" Mr.  Fentolin demanded, his voice
shrill with anger.  "Didn't you hear what I said?  This woman annoys
me.  Send her away."

Not one of the fishermen answered a word or made the slightest
movement to obey him.  One of them, a grey-bearded veteran, drew
the chair a little further down the planked way across the pebbles.
Hannah Cox kept close to its side.  They came to a standstill only
a few yards from where the waves were breaking.  She lifted her hand.

"Listen!" she cried.  "Listen!"

Mr. Fentolin turned helplessly around.  The little group of
fishermen had closed in upon Sarson and Meekins.  The woman's hand
was upon his shoulder; she pointed seaward to where a hissing line
of white foam marked the spot where the topmost of the rocks were
visible.

"You wondered why I have spent so much of my time out here," she
said quietly.  "Now you will know.  If you listen as I am listening,
as I have listened for so many weary hours, so many weary years,
you will hear them calling to me, David and John and Stephen.
'The light!'  Do you hear what they are crying?  'The light!
Fentolin's light!'  Look!"

She forced him to look once more at the top of the boat-house.

"They were right!" she proclaimed, her voice gaining in strength
and intensity.  "They were neither drunk nor reckless.  They
steered as straight as human hand could guide a tiller, for
Fentolin's light! And there they are, calling and calling at the
bottom of the sea - my three boys and my man.  Do you know for whom
they call?"

Mr. Fentolin shrank back in his chair.

"Take this woman away!" he ordered the fishermen.  "Do you hear?
Take her away; she is mad!"

They looked towards him, but not one of them moved.  Mr. Fentolin
raised his whistle to his lips, and blew it.

"Meekins!" he cried.  "Where are you, Meekins?"

He turned his head and saw at once that Meekins was powerless.
Five or six of the fishermen had gathered around him.  There were
at least thirty of them about, sinewy, powerful men.  The only
person who moved towards Mr.  Fentolin's carriage was Jacob, the
coast guardsman.

"Mr.  Fentolin, sir," he said, "the lads have got your bully safe.
It's a year and more that Hannah Cox has been about the village with
some story about two lights on a stormy night.  It's true what she
says - that her man and boys lie drowned.  There's William Green,
besides, and a nephew of my own - John Kallender.  And Philip Green
- he was saved.  He swore by all that was holy that he steered
straight for the light when his boat struck, and that as he swam
for shore, five minutes later, he saw the light reappear in another
place.  It's a strange story.  What have you to say, sir, about
that?"

He pointed straight to the wire-encircled globe which towered on
its slender support above the boat-house.  Mr. Fentolin looked at
it and looked back at the coast guardsman.  The brain of a
Machiavelli could scarcely have invented a plausible reply.

"The light was never lit there," he said.  "It was simply to help
me in some electrical experiments."

Then, for the first time in their lives, those who were looking on
saw Mr. Fentolin apart from his carriage.  Without any haste but
with amazing strength, Hannah Cox leaned over, and, with her arms
around his middle, lifted him sheer up into the air.  She carried
him, clasped in her arms, a weird, struggling object, to the clumsy
boat that lay always at the top of the beach.  She dropped him into
the bottom, took her seat, and unshipped the oars.  For one moment
the coast guardsman hesitated; then he obeyed her look.  He gave
the boat a push which sent it grinding down the pebbles into the
sea.  The woman began to work at the oars.  Every now and then she
looked over her shoulder at that thin line of white surf which they
were all the time approaching.

"What are you doing, woman?" Mr. Fentolin demanded hoarsely.
"Listen!  It was an accident that your people were drowned.  I'll
give you an annuity.  I'll make you rich for life - rich!  Do you
understand what that means?"

"Aye!" she answered, looking down upon him as he lay doubled up at
the bottom of the boat.  "I know what it means to be rich - better
than you, maybe.  Not to let the gold and silver pieces fall through
your fingers, or to live in a great house and be waited upon by
servants who desert you in the hour of need.  That isn't being rich.
It's rich to feel the touch of the one you love, to see the faces
around of those you've given birth to, to move on through the days
and nights towards the end, with them around; not to know the chill
loneliness of an empty life.  I am a poor woman, Mr.  Fentolin, and
it's your hand that made me so, and not all the miracles that the
Bible ever told of can make me rich again."

"You are a fool!" he shrieked.  "You can buy forgetfulness!  The
memory of everything passes."

"I may be a fool," she retorted grimly, "and you the wise man; but
this day we'll both know the truth."

There was a little murmur from the shore, where the fishermen stood
in a long line.

"Bring him back, missus," Jacob called out.  "You've scared him
enough.  Bring him back.  We'll leave him to the law."

They were close to the line of surf now; they had passed it, indeed,
a little on the left, and the boat was drifting.  She stood up,
straight and stern, and her face, as she looked towards the land,
was lit with the fire of the prophetess.

"Aye," she cried, "we'll leave him to the law - to the law of God!"

Then they saw her stoop down, and once more with that almost
superhuman strength which seemed to belong to her for those few
moments, she lifted the strange object who lay cowering there,
high above her head.  From the shore they realised what was going
to happen, and a great shout arose.  She stood on the side of the
boat and jumped, holding her burden tightly in her arms.  So they
went down and disappeared.

Half a dozen of the younger fishermen were in the water even before
the grim spectacle was ended; another ran for a boat that was moored
a little way down the beach.  But from the first the search was
useless.  Only Jacob, who was a person afflicted with many
superstitions, wiped the sweat from his forehead as he leaned over
the bow of his boat and looked down into that fathomless space.

"I heard her singing, her or her wraith," he swore afterwards.
"I'll never forget the moment I looked down and down, and the water
seemed to grow clearer, and I saw her walking there at the bottom
among the rocks, with him over her back, singing as she went,
looking everywhere for George and the boys!"

But if indeed his eyes were touched with fire at that moment, no
one else in the world saw anything more of Miles Fentolin.




CHAPTER XXXVI

Mr. John P. Dunster removed the cigar from his teeth and gazed at
the long white ash with the air of a connoisseur.  He was stretched
in a long chair, high up in the terraced gardens behind the Hall.
At his feet were golden mats of yellow crocuses; long borders of
hyacinths - pink and purple; beds of violets; a great lilac tree,
with patches of blossom here and there forcing their way into a
sunlit world.  The sea was blue; the sheltered air where they sat
was warm and perfumed.  Mr. Dunster, who was occupying the position
of a favoured guest, was feeling very much at home.

"There is one thing," he remarked meditatively, "which I can't help
thinking about you Britishers.  You may deserve it or you may not,
but you do have the most almighty luck."

"Sheer envy," Hamel murmured.  "We escape from our tight corners by
forethought."

"Not on your life, sir," Mr. Dunster declared vigorously.  "A year
or less ago you got a North Sea scare, and on the strength of a
merely honourable understanding with your neighbour, you risk your
country's very existence for the sake of adding half a dozen
battleships to your North Sea Squadron.  The day the last of those
battleships passed through the Straits of Gibraltar, this little
Conference was plotted.  I tell you they meant to make history there.

There was enough for everybody - India for Russia, a time-honoured
dream, but why not?  Alsace-Lorraine and perhaps Egypt, for France;
Australia for Japan; China and South Africa for Germany.  Why not?
You may laugh at it on paper but I say again - why not?"

"It didn't quite come off, sir," Gerald observed.

"It didn't," Mr.  Dunster admitted, "partly owing to you.  There
were only two things needed: France to consider her own big interests
and to ignore an entente from which she gains nothing that was not
assured to her under the new agreement, and the money.  Strange,"
Mr. Dunster continued, "how people forget that factor, and yet the
man who was responsible for The Hague Conference knew it.  We in
the States are right outside all these little jealousies and wrangles
that bring Europe, every now and then, right up to the gates of war,
but I'm hanged if there is one of you dare pass through those gates
without a hand on our money markets.  It's a new word in history,
that little document, news of which Mr. Gerald here took to The
Hague, the word of the money kings of the world.  There is something
that almost nips your breath in the idea that a dozen men, descended
from the Lord knows whom, stopped a war which would have altered the
whole face of history."

"There was never any proof," Hamel remarked, "that France would not
have remained staunch to us."

"Very likely not," Mr. Dunster agreed, "but, on the other hand, your
country had never the right to put such a burden upon her honour.
Remember that side by side with those other considerations, a great
statesman's first duty is to the people over whom he watches, not to
study the interests of other lands.  However, it's finished.  The
Hague Conference is broken up.  The official organs of the world
allude to it, if at all, as an unimportant gathering called together
to discuss certain frontier questions with which England had nothing
to do.  But the memory of it will live.  A good cold douche for you
people, I should say, and I hope you'll take warning by it.  Whatever
the attitude of America as a nation may be to these matters, the
American people don't want to see the old country in trouble.  Gee
whiz!  What's that?"

There was a little cry from all of them.  Only Hamel stood without
sign of surprise, gazing downward with grim, set face.  A dull roar,
like the booming of a gun, flashes of fire, and a column of smoke
- and all that was left of St. David's Tower was one tottering wall
and a scattered mass of masonry.

"I had an idea," Hamel said quietly, "that St. David's Tower was
going to spoil the landscape for a good many years.  My property,
you know, and there's the end of it.  I am sick of seeing people
for the last few days come down and take photographs of it for
every little rag that goes to press."

Mr. Dunster pointed out to the line of surf beyond.  "If only some
hand," he remarked, "could plant dynamite below that streak of white,
so that the sea could disgorge its dead! They tell me there's a
Spanish galleon there, and a Dutch warship, besides a score or more
of fishing-boats."

Mrs.  Fentolin shivered a little.  She drew her cloak around her.
Gerald, who had been watching her, sprang to his feet.

"Come," he exclaimed, "we chose the gardens for our last afternoon
here, to be out of the way of these places!  We'll go round the hill."

Mrs.  Fentolin shook her head once more.  Her face had recovered its
serenity.  She looked downward gravely but with no sign of fear.

"There is nothing to terrify us there, Gerald," she declared.  "The
sea has gathered, and the sea will hold its own."

Hamel held out his hand to Esther.

"I have destroyed the only house in the world which I possess," he
said.  "Come and look for violets with me in the spinney, and let
us talk of the houses we are going to build, and the dreams we
shall dream in them."





End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Vanished Messenger by Oppenheim